Journal of Discourses Volume 6

Delivered By
PRESIDENT BRIGHAM YOUNG,

HIS TWO COUNSELLORS,
THE TWELVE APOSTLES,
AND OTHERS.

Reported By
G. D. WATT, J. V. LONG, AND OTHERS,

And Humbly Dedicated to to the Latter-Day Saints in All the World

VOL. VI.

LIVERPOOL:

EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY ASA CALKIN, 42, ISLINGTON.

LONDON:

LATTER-DAY SAINTS' BOOK DEPOT, 35, JEWIN STREET, CITY.

1859. [p.iii]

Preface

Vol. 6, p.iii
In publishing the last two Volumes of the there
have been more than ordinary difficulties to labour under. One of the
effects of the wicked Expedition against the Saints in the Mountains
was a suspension in the delivery of Discourses by the leading Elders
of the Church. Nor was this all. As Jesus the Beloved Son was once
left by his Father, that he might show forth the great integrity of
his soul, so also it seemed at this time wisdom in the Father to leave
his beloved Saints to manifest the vast integrity of their souls.
Therefore the Lord and his Prophets and Apostles, for a moment, as it
were, hid themselves and the voices of the Shepherds were not so often
heard.

Vol. 6, p.iii
Of course, all this told upon the publication of the Journal of
Discourses; for if there were no Discourses delivered, they could not
be published; so that, to prevent the Journal from being discontinued,
we were compelled to publish Sermons delivered in past years, Some of
which had been already published in the Star. But although necessity
compelled us thus to act, there are several good ends thereby reached.
The Journal of Discourses will become a complete journal of all the
Sermons delivered by the First Presidency and the Twelve. Besides
this, in the Sixth Volume will be found published some of the choicest
Sermons of the Prophet Brigham, [p.iv]and also many choice gems from
others of the leading Shepherds of Israel. The Sixth Volume,
therefore, cannot be other than a choice Volume to all its possessors,
while many Saints have had the privilege of reading and possessing
these gems of inspiration who were not in the Church when they were
delivered.

Vol. 6, p.iv
We now respectfully offer to its readers the Sixth Volume of the
Journal of Discourses. But we cannot close this Preface without
expressing gratitude to our heavenly Father that the voices of the
Shepherds of Israel are again heard, which gives us the prospect of
publishing in the Seventh Volume many of their words of inspiration,
power, and salvation.

THE PUBLISHER. [p.1] 

Joseph Smith, April 6, 1844

Character and Being of God—Creation—Salvation of the Dead
—The Unpardonable Sin—Resurrection—Baptism of the Spirit, Etc.

A Discourse, by President Joseph Smith, delivered at the
 Conference held near the Temple in Nauvoo, April 6, 1844.

Reported By W. Richards, W. Woodruff, T. Bullock, and W. Clayton.

Vol. 6, p.1
Beloved Saints,—I will call the attention of this congregation while I
address you on the subject of the dead. The decease of our beloved
brother, Elder King Follett, who was crushed in a well by the failing
of a tub of rock, has more immediately led me to that subject. I have
been requested to speak by his friends and relatives; but inasmuch as
there are a great many in this congregation who live in this city, as
well as elsewhere, who have lost friends, I feel disposed to speak on
the subject in general, and offer you my ideas so far as I have
ability and so far as I shall be inspired by the Holy Spirit to dwell
on this subject.

Vol. 6, p.1
I want your prayers and faith that I may have the instruction of
Almighty God and the gift of the Holy Ghost, so that I may set forth
things that are true and which can be easily comprehended by you, and
that the testimony may carry conviction to your hearts and minds of
the truth of what I shall say. Pray that the Lord may strengthen my
lungs, stay the winds, and let the prayers of the Saints to heaven
appear, that they may enter into the ears of the Lord of Sabaoth; for
the effectual prayers of the righteous avail much. There is strength
here; and I verily believe that your prayers will be heard.

Vol. 6, p.1
Before I enter fully into the investigation of the subject which is
lying before me, I wish to pave the way and bring up the subject from
the beginning, that you may understand it. I will make a few
preliminaries, in order that you may understand the subject when I
come to it. I do not calculate or intend to please your cars with
superfluity of words, or oratory, or with much learning; but I
calculate to edify you with the simple truths from heaven.

Vol. 6, p.2
In the first place, I wish to go back to the be§inning—to the morn of
[p.2] creation. There is the starting-point for us to look to, in
order to understand and be fully acquainted with the mind, purposes,
and decrees of the great Eloheim, who sits in yonder heavens as he did
at the creation of this world. It is necessary for us to have an
understanding of God himself in the beginning. If we start right, it
is easy to go right all the time; but if we start wrong, we may go
wrong, and it will be a hard matter to get right.

Vol. 6, p.2
There are but a very few beings in the world who understand rightly
the character of God. The great majority of mankind do not comprehend
anything, either that which is past or that which is to come, as
respects their relationship to God. They do not know, neither do they
understand the nature of that relationship; and, consequently, they
know but little above the brute beast, or more than to eat, drink, and
sleep. This is all man knows about God or his existence, unless it is
given by the inspiration of the Almighty.

Vol. 6, p.2
If a man learns nothing more than to eat, drink, and sleep, and does
not comprehend; any of the designs of God, the beast comprehends the
same thing. It eats, drinks, sleeps, and knows nothing more about God:
yet it knows as much as we, unless we are able to comprehend by the
inspiration of Almighty God. If men do not comprehend the character of
God they do not comprehend themselves. I want to go back to the
beginning, and so lift your minds into a more lofty sphere and a more
exalted understanding than what the human mind generally aspires to.

Vol. 6, p.2
I want to ask this congregation—every man, woman, and child, to answer
the question in their own heart, what kind of a being God is? Ask
yourselves; turn your thoughts into your hearts, and say if any of you
have seen, heard, or communed with him. This is a question that may
occupy your attention for a long, time. I again repeat the
question—What kind of a being is God? Does any man or woman know? Have
any of you seen him, heard him, or communed with him? Here is the
question that will peradventure from this time henceforth occupy your
attention. The Scriptures inform us that "This is life eternal, that
they might know thee the only true God and Jesus Christ whom thou hast
sent."

Vol. 6, p.2
If any man does not know God, and inquires what kind of a being he
is,—if he will search diligently his own heart—if the declarations of
Jesus and the Apostles be true—he will realize that he has not eternal
life; for there can be eternal life on no other principle.

Vol. 6, p.2
My first object is to find out the character of the only wise and true
God, and what kind of a being he is; and if I am so fortunate as to be
the man to comprehend God, and explain or convey the principles to
your hearts, so that the Spirit seals them upon you, then let every
man and woman henceforth sit in silence, put their hands on their
mouths, and never lift their hands or voices or say anything against
the man of God or the servants of God again. But if I fail to do it,
it becomes my duty to renounce all further pretensions to revelations,
inspirations, or to be a Prophet; and I should be like the rest of the
world—a false teacher, be hailed as a friend, and no man would seek my
life. But if all religious teachers were honest enough to renounce
their pretensions to godliness, when their ignorance of the knowledge
of God is made manifest, they will all be as badly off as I am, at any
rate; and you might just as well take the lives of other false
teachers  as that of mine, if I am false. If any man is authorized to
take away my life because he thinks and says I am a [p.3] false
teacher, then, upon the same principle, we should be justified in
taking away the life of every false teacher; and where would be the
end of blood? and who would not be the sufferer?

Vol. 6, p.3
But meddle not with any man for his religion; and all governments
ought to permit every man to enjoy his religion unmolested. No man is
authorized to take away life in consequence of difference of religion,
which all laws and governments ought to tolerate and protect, right or
wrong. Every man has a natural and, in our country, a constitutional
right to be a false prophet as well as a true prophet. If I show,
verily, that I have the truth of God, and show that ninety-nine out of
every hundred professing religious ministers are false teachers,
having no authority, while they pretend to hold the keys of God's
kingdom on earth, and was to kill them because they are false
teachers, it would deluge the whole world with blood.

Vol. 6, p.3
I will prove that the world is wrong, by showing what God is. I am
going to inquire after God; for I want you all to know him and to be
familiar with him; and if I can bring you to a knowledge of him, all
persecutions against me ought to cease. You will then know that I am
his servant; for I speak as one having authority.

Vol. 6, p.3
I will go back to the beginning, before the worm was, to show what
kind of a being God is. What sort of a being was God in the beginning?
Open your ears and hear, all ye ends of the earth; for I am going to
prove it to you by the Bible, and to tell you the designs of God in
relation to the human race, and why he interferes with the affairs of
man.

Vol. 6, p.3
God himself was once as we are now, and is an exalted Man, and sits
enthroned in yonder heavens. That is the great secret. If the vail was
rent to-day, and the great God who holds this world in its orbit, and
who upholds all worlds and all things by his power, was to make
himself visible, —I say, if you were to see him to-day, you would see
him like a man in form—like yourselves, in all the person, image, and
very form as a man; for Adam was created in the very fashion, image,
and likeness of God, and received instruction from, and walked,
talked, and conversed with him, as one man talks and communes with
another.

Vol. 6, p.3
In order to understand the subject of the dead, for the consolation of
those who mourn for the loss of their friends, it is necessary that we
should understand the character and being of God, and how he came to
be so; for I am going to tell you how God came to be God. We have
imagined and supposed that God was God from all eternity, I will
refute that idea, and will take away and do away the vail, so that you
may see.

Vol. 6, p.3
These are incomprehensible ideas to some; but they are simple. It is
the first principle of the Gospel to know for a certainty the
character of God and to know that we may converse with him as one man
converses with another, and that he was once a man like us; yea, that
God himself the Father of us all, dwelt on an earth. the same as Jesus
Christ himself did; and I will show it from the Bible. I wish I was in
a suitable place to tell it, and that I had the trump of an archangel,
so that I could tell the story in such a manner that persecution would
cease for ever. What did Jesus say? (Mark it, Elder Rigdon.) The
Scriptures inform us that Jesus said, "As the Father hath power in
himself, even so hath the Son power" —to do what? Why, what the Father
did. The answer is obvious—in a manner, to lay down his body and take
it up again. Jesus, what are you doing to do? To lay down my life, as
my Father did, and take it up again. Do you believe it? If you [p.4]
do not believe it, you do not believe the Bible. The Scriptures say
it, and I defy all the learning and wisdom and all the combined powers
of earth and hell together to refute it.

Vol. 6, p.4
Here, then, is eternal life—to know the only wise and true God; and
you have got to learn how to be Gods yourselves, and to be kings and
priests to God, the same as all Gods have done before you,—namely, by
going from one small degree to another, and from a small capacity to a
great one, —from grace to grace, from exaltation to exaltation, until
you attain to the resurrection of the dead and are able to dwell in
everlasting burnings and to sit in glory, as do those who sit
enthroned in everlasting power. And I want you to know that God, in
the last days, while certain individuals are proclaiming his name, is
not trifling with you or me.

Vol. 6, p.4
These are the first principles of consolation. How consoling to the
mourners, when they are called to part with a husband, wife, father,
mother, child, or dear relative, to know that, although the earthly
tabernacle is laid down and dissolved, they shall rise again, to dwell
in everlasting burnings in immortal glory, not to sorrow, suffer, or
die any more; but they shall be heirs of God and jointheirs with Jesus
Christ. What is it? To inherit the same power, the same glory, and the
same exaltation, until you arrive at the station of a God and ascend
the throne of eternal power, the same as those who have gone before.
What did Jesus do? Why, I do the things I saw my Father do when worlds
come rolling into existence. My Father worked out his kingdom with
fear and trembling, and I must do the same; and when I get my kingdom,
I shall present it to my Father, so that he may obtain kingdom upon
kingdom, and it will exalt him in glory. He will then take a higher
exaltation, and I will take his place, and thereby become exalted
myself. So that Jesus treads in the track of his Father, and inherits
what God did before; and God is thus glorified and exalted in the
salvation and exaltation of all his children. It is plain beyond
disputation; and you thus learn some of the first principles of the
Gospel, about which so much hath been said.

Vol. 6, p.4
When you climb a ladder, you must begin at the bottom, and ascend step
by step until you arrive at the top; and so it is with the principles
of the Gospel: you must begin with the first, and go on until you
learn all the principles of exaltation. But it will be a great while
after you have passed through the vail before you will have learned
them. It is not all to be comprehended in this world: it will be a
great work to learn our salvation and exaltation even beyond the
grave. I suppose I am not allowed to go into an investigation of
anything that is not contained in the Bible. If I did, I think there
are so many overwise men here, that they would cry "treason" and put
me to death. So I will go to the old Bible and turn commentator today.

Vol. 6, p.4
I shall comment on the very first Hebrew word in the Bible. I will
make a comment on the very first sentence of the history of creation
in the Bible—Berosheit. I want to analyze the word. Baith—in, by,
through, and everything else. Rosh—the head. Sheit—grammatical
termination. When the inspired man wrote it, he did not put the Baith
there. An old Jew, without any authority, added the word. He thought
it too bad to begin to talk about the head! It read first, "The head
one of the Gods brought forth the Gods." That is the true meaning of
the words. Baurau signifies to bring forth. If you do not  believe it,
you do not believe the learned man of God. Learned men can teach you
no more [p.5] than what I have told you. Thus, the head God brought
forth the Gods in the grand council.

Vol. 6, p.5
I will transpose and simplify it in the English language. Oh, ye
lawyers, ye doctors, and ye priests, who have persecuted me, I want to
let you know that the Holy Ghost knows something as well as you do.
The head God called together the Gods and sat in grand council to
bring forth the world. The grand counsellors sat at the head in yonder
heavens, and contemplated the creation of the worlds which were
created at that time. When I say doctors and lawyers, I mean the
doctors and lawyers of the Scriptures. I have done so hitherto without
explanation, to let the lawyers flutter, and everybody laugh at them.
Some learned doctor might take a notion to say the Scriptures say thus
and so; and we must believe the Scriptures; they are not to be
altered. But I am going to show you an error in them.

Vol. 6, p.5
I have an old edition of the New Testament in the Hebrew, Latin,
German, and Greek languages. I have been reading the German, and find
it to be the most correct translation, and to correspond nearest to
the revelations which God has given to me for the last fourteen years.
It tells about Jachoboy, the son of Zebedee. It means Jacob. In the
English New Testament it is translated James. Now, if Jacob had the
keys, you might talk about James through all eternity, and never get
the keys. In the 21st verse of the fourth chapter of Matthew, my old
German edition gives the word Jacob instead of James.

Vol. 6, p.5
The doctors (I mean doctors of law, not of physic,) say, "If you
preach anything not according to the Bible, we will cry treason." How
can we escape the damnation of hell, except God be with us and reveal
to us? Men bind us with chains. The Latin says Jackabod, which means
Jacob; the Hebrew says Jacob, the Greek says Jacob, and the German
says Jacob. Here we have the testimony of four against one. I thank
God I have got this old book; but I thank him more for the gift of the
Holy Ghost. I have got the oldest book in the world; but I have got
the oldest book in my heart, even the gift of the Holy Ghost. I have
all the four Testaments. Come here, ye learned men, and read, if you
can. I should not have introduced this testimony, were it not to back
up the word Rosh—the head, the father of the Gods. I should not have
brought it up, only to show that I am right.

Vol. 6, p.5
In the beginning, the head of the Gods called a council of the Gods;
and they came together and concocted a plan to create the world and
people it. When we begin to learn in this way, we begin to learn the
only true God and what kind of a being we have got to worship. Having
a knowledge of God, we begin to know how to approach him and how to
ask so as to receive an answer.

Vol. 6, p.5
When we understand the character of God and know how to come to him,
he begins to unfold the heavens to us and to tell us all about it.
When we are ready to come to him, he is ready to come to us.

Vol. 6, p.5
Now, I ask all who hear me, why the learned men who are preaching
salvation say that God created the heavens and the earth out of
nothing? The reason is, that they are unlearned in the things of God
and have not the gift of the Holy Ghost. They account it blasphemy in
any one to contradict their idea. If you tell them that God made the
world out of something, they will call you a feel. But I am learned,
and know more than all the world put together. The Holy Ghost does,
anyhow; and he is within me, and comprehends more than all the world;
and I will associate myself with him.

Vol. 6, p.6
[p.6] You ask the learned doctors why they say the world was made out
of nothing; and they will answer, "Don't the Bible say he created the
world?" And they infer, from the word create, that it must have been
made out of nothing. Now, the word create came from the word banrau,
which does not mean to create out of nothing; it means to organize—the
same as a man would organize materials and build a ship. Hence we
infer that God had materials to organize the world out of
chaos—chaotic matter, which is element, and in which dwells all the
glory. Element had an existence from the time He had. The pure
principles of element are principles which can never be destroyed:
they may be organized and reorganized, but not destroyed. They had no
beginning, and can have no end.

Vol. 6, p.6
I have another subject to dwell upon, which is calculated to exalt
man. But it is impossible for me to say much on this subject. I shall,
therefore, just touch upon it; for time will not permit me to say all.
It is associated with the subject of the resurrection of the
dead—namely, the soul, the mind of man, the immortal spirit. Where did
it come from? All learned men and doctors of divinity say that God
created it in the beginning. But it is not so. The very idea lessens
man in my estimation. I do not believe the doctrine. I know better.
Hear it, all ye ends of the world; for God has told me so; and if you
don't believe me, it will not make the truth without effect. I will
make a man appear a feel before I get through, if he does not believe
it. I am going to tell of things more noble.

Vol. 6, p.6
We say that God himself is a self-existent being. Who told you so? It
is correct enough; but how did it get into your heads? Who told you
that man did not exist in like manner upon the same principle? Man
does exist upon the same principles. God made a tabernacle and put a
spirit into it, and it became a living soul. [Referred to the old
Bible.] How does it read in the Hebrew? It does not say in the Hebrew
that God created the spirit of man. It says, "God made man out of the
earth, and put into him Adam's spirit, and so became a living body."

Vol. 6, p.6
The mind or the intelligence which man possesses is coequal with God
himself. I know that my testimony is true; hence, when I talk to these
mourners, what have they lost? Their relatives and friends are only
separated from their bodies for a short season: their spirits which
existed with God have left the tabernacle of clay only for a little
moment, as it were; and they now exist in a place where they converse
together the same as we do on the earth.

Vol. 6, p.6
I am dwelling on the immortality of the spirit of man. Is it logical
to say that the intelligence of spirits is immortal, and yet that it
had a beginning? The intelligence of spirits had no beginning, neither
will it have an end. That is good logic. That which has a beginning
may have an end. There never was a time when there were not spirits;
for they are co-equal with our Father in heaven.

Vol. 6, p.6
I want to reason more on the spirit of man; for I am dwelling on the
body and spirit of man—on the subject of the dead. I take my ring from
my finger and liken it unto the mind of man—the immortal part, because
it has no beginning. Suppose you cut it in two, then it has a
beginning and an end; but join it again, and it continues one eternal
round. So with the spirit of man. As the Lord liveth, if it had a
beginning it will have an end. All the fools and learned and wise men
from  the beginning of creation, who say that the spirit of man had a
beginning, [p.7] prove that it must have an end; and if that doctrine
is true, then the doctrine of annihilation would be true. But if I am
right, I might with boldness proclaim from the housetops that God
never had the power to create the spirit of man at all. God himself
could not create himself.

Vol. 6, p.7
Intelligence is eternal and exists upon a self-existent principle. It
is a spirit from age to age, and there is no creation about it. All
the minds and spirits that God ever sent into the world are
susceptible of enlargement.

Vol. 6, p.7
The first principles of man are self-existent with God. God himself,
finding he was in the midst of spirits and glory, because he was more
intelligent, saw proper to institute laws whereby the rest could have
a privilege to advance like himself. The relationship we have with God
places us in a situation to advance in knowledge. He has power to
institute laws to instruct the weaker intelligences, that they may be
exalted with himself, so that they might have one glory upon another,
and all that knowledge, power, glory, and intelligence which is
requisite in order to save them in the world of spirits.

Vol. 6, p.7
This is good doctrine. It tastes good. I can taste the principles of
eternal life, and so can you. They are given to me by the revelations
of Jesus Christ; and I know that when I tell you these words of
eternal life as they are given to me, you taste them, and I know you
believe them. You say honey is sweet, and so do I. I can also taste
the spirit of eternal life. I know it is good; and when I tell you of
these things which were given me by inspiration of the Holy Spirit,
you are bound to receive them as sweet, and I rejoice more and more.

Vol. 6, p.7
I want to talk more of the relation of man to God. I will open your
eyes in relation to your dead. All things whatsoever God of his
infinite wisdom has seen fit and proper to reveal to us, while we are
dwelling in mortality, in regard to our mortal bodies, are revealed to
us in the abstract and independent of affinity of this mortal
tabernacle; but are revealed to our spirits precisely as though we had
no bodies at all; and those revelations which will save our spirits
will save our bodies. God reveals them to us in view of no eternal
dissolution of the body, or tabernacle. Hence the responsibility—the
awful responsibility that rests upon us in relation to our dead; for
all the spirits who have not obeyed the Gospel in the flesh must
either obey it in the spirit or be damned. Solemn thought!—dreadful
thought! Is there nothing to be done? No preparation—no salvation for
our fathers and friends who have died without having had the
opportunity to obey the decrees of the Son of Man? Would to God that I
had forty days and nights in which to tell you all! I would let you
know that I am not a "fallen prophet."

Vol. 6, p.7
What promises are made in relation to the subject of the salvation of
the dead? and what kind of characters are those who can be saved,
although their bodies are mouldering and decaying in the grave? When
his commandments teach us, it is in view of eternity; for we are
looked upon by God as though we were in eternity. God dwells in
eternity, and does not view things as we do.

Vol. 6, p.7
The greatest responsibility in this world that God has laid upon us is
to seek after our dead. The Apostle says, "They without us cannot be
made perfect;" for it is necessary that the sealing power should be in
our hands to seal our children and our dead for the fulness of the
dispensation of times—a dispensation to meet the promises made by
Jesus Christ before the foundation of the world for the salvation of
man.

Vol. 6, p.8
Now, I will speak of them. I will [p.8] meet Paul half-way. I say to
you, Paul, you cannot be perfect without us. It is necessary that
those who are gone before and those who come after us should have
salvation in common with us; and thus hath God made it obligatory upon
man. Hence God said, "I will send Elijah the prophet before the coming
of the great and dreadful day of the Lord and he shall turn the hearts
of the fathers to the children and the hearts of the children to their
fathers, lest I come and smite the earth with a curse."

Vol. 6, p.8
I have a declaration to make as to the provisions which God hath made
to suit the conditions of man, made from before the foundation of the
world. What has Jesus said? All sins, and all blasphemies, and every
transgression, except one, that man can be guilty of, may be forgiven;
and there is a salvation for all men, either in this world or the
world to come, who have not committed the unpardonable sin, there
being a provision, either in this world or the world of spirits. Hence
God hath made a provision that every spirit in the eternal world can
be ferreted out and saved, unless he has committed that unpardonable
sin which cannot be remitted to him either in this world or the world
of spirits. God has wrought out a salvation for all men, unless they
have committed a certain sin; and every man who has a friend in the
eternal world can save him, unless he has committed the unpardonable
sin. And so you can see how far you can be a saviour.

Vol. 6, p.8
A man cannot commit the unpardonable sin after the dissolution of the
body, and there is a way possible for escape. Knowledge saves a man;
and in the world of spirits no man can be exalted but by knowledge. So
long as a man will not give heed to the commandments, he must abide
without salvation. If a man has knowledge, he can be saved; although,
if he has been guilty of great sins, he will be punished for them. But
when he consents to obey the Gospel, whether here or in the world of
spirits, he is saved.

Vol. 6, p.8
A man is his own tormentor and his own condemner. Hence the saying,
They shall go into the lake that burns with fire and brimstone. The
torment of disappointment in the mind of man is as exquisite as a lake
burning with fire and brimstone. I say, so is the torment of man.

Vol. 6, p.8
I know the Scriptures and understand them. I said no man can commit
the unpardonable sin after the dissolution of the body, nor in this
life until he receives the Holy Ghost; but they must do it in this
world. Hence the salvation of Jesus Christ was wrought out for all men
in order to triumph over the Devil; for if it did not catch him in one
place, it would in another; for he stood up as a Saviour. All will
suffer until they obey Christ himself.

Vol. 6, p.8
The contention in heaven was—Jesus said there would be certain souls
that would not be saved; and the Devil said he could save them all,
and laid his plans before the grand council, who gave their vote in
favour of Jesus Christ. So the Devil rose up in rebellion against God,
and was cast down, with all who put up their heads for him.

Vol. 6, p.8
All sins shall be forgiven except the sin against the Holy Ghost; for
Jesus will save all except the sons of perdition. What must a man do
to commit the unpardonable sin? He must receive the Holy Ghost, have
the heavens opened unto him, and know God, and then sin against him.
After a man has sinned against the Holy Ghost, there is no repentance
for him. He has got to say that the sun does not shine while he sees
it; he has got to deny Jesus Christ when the heavens have  been opened
unto him, [p.9] and to deny the plan of salvation with his eyes open
to the truth of it; and from that time he begins to be an enemy. This
is the case with many apostates of the Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints.

Vol. 6, p.9
When a man begins to be an enemy to this work, he hunts me; he seeks
to kill me, and never ceases to thirst for my blood. He gets the
spirit of the Devil—the same spirit that they had who crucified the
Lord of Life,—the same spirit that sins against the, Holy Ghost. You
cannot save such persons; you cannot bring them to repentance: they
make open war like the Devil, and awful is the consequence.

Vol. 6, p.9
I advise all of you to be careful what you do, or you may by-and-by
find out that you have been deceived. Stay yourselves; do not give
way; don't make any hasty moves: you maybe be saved. If a spirit of
bitterness is in you, don't be in haste. You may say that man is a
sinner. Well, if he repents, he shall be forgiven. Be cautious: await!
When you find a spirit that wants bloodshed—murder, the same is not of
God, but is of the Devil. Out of the abundance of the heart of man the
mouth speaketh.

Vol. 6, p.9
The best men bring forth the best works. The man who tells you words
of life is the man who can save you. I warn you against all evil
characters who sin against the. Holy Ghost; for there is no redemption
for them in this world nor in the world to come.

Vol. 6, p.9
I could go back and trade every subject of interest concerning the
relationship of man to God, if I had time. I can enter into the
mysteries; I can enter largely into the eternal worlds; for Jesus
said, "In my Father's house are many mansions: if it were not so, I
would have told you. I go to prepare a place for you." (John 14th
chap., 2nd v.) Paul says, "There is one glory of the sun, and another
glory of the moon, and another glory of the stars; for one star
differeth from another star in glory. So also is the resurrection of
the dead." (1st Cor. 15th chap., 41st v.) What have we to console us
in relation to the dead? We have, reason to have the greatest hope and
consolations for our dead of any people on the earth; for we have seen
them walk worthily in our midst, and seen them sink asleep in the arms
of Jesus; and those who;have died in the faith are now in the
celestial kingdom of God. And hence is the glory of the sun.

Vol. 6, p.9
You mourners have occasion to rejoice (speaking of the death of Elder
King Follett); for your husband and father is gone to wait until the
resurrection of the dead—until the perfection of the remainder; for at
the resurrection your friend will rise in perfect felicity and go to
celestial glory, while many must wait myriads of years before they can
receive the like blessings; and your expectations and hopes are far
above what man can conceive; for why has God revealed it to us?

Vol. 6, p.9
I AM AUTHORIZED to say, by the authority of the Holy Ghost, that you
have no occasion to fear; for he is gone to the home of the just.
Don't mourn; don't weep. I know it by the testimony of the Holy Ghost
that is within me; and you may wait for your friends to come forth to
meet you in the morn of the celestial world.

Vol. 6, p.9
Rejoice, O Israel! Your friends who have been murdered for the truth's
sake in the persecution shall triumph gloriously in the celestial
world, while their murderers shall welter for ages in torment, even
until they shall have paid the uttermost farthing. I say this for the
benefit of strangers.

Vol. 6, p.9
I have a father, brothers, children, and friends who have gone to a
world of spirits. They are only absent for a moment. They are in the
spirit, and we shall soon meet again. The time will soon arrive when
the trumpet [p.10] shall sound. When we depart, we shall hail our
mothers, fathers, friends, and all whom we love who have fallen asleep
in Jesus. There will be no fear of mobs, persecutions, or malicious
law-suits and arrests; but it will be an eternity of felicity.

Vol. 6, p.10
A question may be asked—"Will mothers have their children in
eternity?" Yes! yes! Mothers, you shall have your children; for they
shall have eternal life; for their debt is paid. There is no damnation
awaits them, for they are in the spirit. But as the child dies, so
shall it rise from the dead, and be for ever living in the learning of
God. It will never grow: it will still be the child, in the same
precise form as it appeared before it died out of its mother's arms,
but possessing all the intelligence of a God. Children dwell in the
mansions of glory and exercise power, but appear in the same form as
when on earth. Eternity is full of thones, upon which dwell thousands
of children reigning on thrones of glory, with not one cubit added to
their stature.

Vol. 6, p.10
I will leave this subject here, and make a few remarks on the subject
of baptism. The baptism of water, without the baptism of fire and the
Holy Ghost attending it, is of no use: they are necessary and
inseparably connected. An individual must be born, of water and the
spirit in order to get into the kingdom of God. In the German, the
text bears me out the same as the revelations which I have given and
taught for the last fourteen years on that subject. I have the
testimony to put in their teeth. My testimony has been true all the
time. You will find it in the declaration of John the Baptist. [Reads
from the German.] John says, "I baptise you with water; but when Jesus
comes, who has the power (or keys), he shall administer the baptism of
fire and the Holy Ghost." Great God! where is now all the sectarian
world? And if this testimony is true, they are all damned as clearly
as anathema can do it. I know the text is true. I call upon all you
Germans who know that it is true to say aye. (Loud shouts of aye.)

Vol. 6, p.10
Alexander Campbell, how are you going to save people with water alone?
For John said his baptism was good for nothing without the baptism of
Jesus Christ. "Therefore, not leaving the principles of the doctrine
of Christ, let us go on unto perfection, not laying again the
foundation of repentance from dead works, and of faith toward God, of
the doctrine of baptisms, and of laying on of hands, and of
resurrection of the dead, and of eternal judgment. And this will we
do, if God permit." (Heb. 6th chap., 1st to 3rd v.),

Vol. 6, p.10
There is one God, one Father, one Jesus, one hope of our calling, one
baptism. All these three baptisms only make one. Many talk of baptism
not being essential to salvation: but this kind of teaching would lay
the foundation of their damnation. I have the truth, and am at the
defiance of the world to contradict me if they can.

Vol. 6, p.10
I have now preached a little Latin, a little Hebrew, Greek, and
German; and I have fulfilled all. I am not so big a feel as many have
taken me to be. The Germans know that I read the German correctly.

Vol. 6, p.10
Hear it, all ye ends of the earth—all ye priests, all ye sinners, and
all men. Repent! repent! Obey the Gospel. Turn to God; for your
religion won't save you, and you will be damned. I do not say how
long. There have been remarks made concerning all men being redeemed
from hell; but I say that those who sin against the Holy Ghost cannot
be forgiven in this world or in the world to come: they shall die the
second death. Those who commit the unpardonable sin are deemed  to
Gnolom, to dwell in hell, worlds without end. [p.11] As they concoct
scenes of bloodshed in this world, so they shall rise to that
resurrection which is as the lake of fire and brimstone. Some shall
rise to the everlasting burning of God; for God dwells in everlasting
burnings; and some shall rise to the damnation of their own
filthiness, which is as exquisite a torment as the take of fire and
brimstone.

Vol. 6, p.11
I have intended my remarks for all, both rich and poor, bond and free,
great and small, I have no enmity against any man. I love you all; but
I hate some of your deeds. I am your best friend; and if persons miss
their mark, it is their own fault. If I reprove a man and he hates me,
he is a feel; for I love all men, especially these my brethren and
sisters.

Vol. 6, p.11
I rejoice in hearing the testimony of my aged friends. You don't know
me: you never knew my heart. No man knows my history. I cannot tell
it: I shall never undertake it. I don't blame any one for not
believing my history. If I had not experienced what I have, I could
not have believed it myself. I never did harm any man since I was born
into the world. My voice is always for peace.

Vol. 6, p.11
I cannot lie down until all my work is finished. I never think any
evil, nor do anything to the harm of my fellow-man. When I am called
by the trump of the archangel and weighed in the balance, you will all
know me then. I add no more. God bless you all. Amen.

          * * *

Orson Hyde

The Work of Reformation—The United States' Army—
Labours of "Mormon" Missionaries—Judgments of God, Etc.

A Discourse by Elder Orson Hyde.

Vol. 6, p.11
Dear Brethren and Sisters,—I am highly pleased with the privilege I
now enjoy of speaking to you. I wish to call your attention to a
subject which, to me, is of vast importance, and no less so to you.

Vol. 6, p.11
The commencement of what has been termed our reformation was more than
a year ago; and first attended with the desire only of correcting some
irregularities among us and of awakening the Saints to righteousness,
to purity of life, to sanctification, and holiness before the Lord.
Our efforts were attended with results highly satisfactory to the
upright and the good. We were led on by this spirit of reformation to
expose and rebuke the evils. of those among us who did not belong to
the Latter-day Saints. This kind of preaching made them angry; yet
their anger did not cause us to soften our speech or to modify the
tone of high moral sentiment which we wished and were determined
should be enforced. "Rebuke a wise man, and he will love you; but
rebuke a wicked man, and he will hate you." This truth we saw
abundantly exemplified. Their pens were then set in operation against
us, and many false accusations were sent to the States [p.12] by them,
over fictitious names, no names at all, and also over their own real
names. But the latter class, not being fortified with truth and
honesty, felt unable to endure the just frowns of a community so
belied. They had recourse to flight; and then told the awful and
pitiful tale in the States that they barely escaped with their
lives,—a fine cover for their unrighteous deeds. They hoped by this
feint and hypocritical pretension to excite public sympathy in their
favour, and to arouse indignation against the Saints. Jesus spoke
plainly of just much persons, saying: "Ye are they who justify
yourselves before men; but God knoweth your hearts; for that which is
highly esteemed among men is an abomination in the sight of God."

Vol. 6, p.12
For this very plain preaching, which they were compelled to hear or
hear of, they threstened us with troops of the United States; and they
left no stone unturned to excite the Government to send troops. This
idea was a momentary damper upon some spirits; but sober second
thought asked the question—"Shall I, through fear of an army being
sent here, be guilty of collusion with sin and of failure to expose
and rebuke it?" The noble-minded and fearless servants of God said,
"No! No!! No!!!" The work of reformation and purification. went
gloriously on; and by-and-by the word of assurance and comfort came to
us through our Prophet and fleer—the fearless Brigham, who dares to do
right—"Sanctify yourselves before me; put iniquity far from you;
assert your rights, and stand up to them; and behold, and lo! I will
fight your battles, and the children of Zion shall be victorious; and
the name of your God shall be magnified in the eyes of your enemies.
Trust in me; be valiant and fear not, and the kingdom is yours." I may
not repeat the word of the Lord through his servant verbatim, but give
it according to memory. I am not, however, far wrong.

Vol. 6, p.12
On the 24th day of July last, rumour came to us that United States'
troops were actually being fitted out to come here to chastise us.
Just ten years ago that very day, when the pioneers first entered the
valley, brother Brigham said, in view of the injustice and cruelty
inflicted upon us by our enemies, "If the United States will now let
this people alone for ten years to come, we will ask no odds of them
or any one else but God." The saying passed out of his mind and out of
the minds of the pioneers who heard it, until ten years from the very
time, when he and some thousands of others were in Big Cottonwood
Kanyon, celebrating the tenth anniversary of the Saints' entrance into
this valley.

Vol. 6, p.12
This announcement of troops by the express brought the saying vividly
to many of the minds of the old pioneers. No heart appeared sad—no
countenance gloomy; but the lamp of joy was evidently lit in every
heart and blazed in every countenance. We regarded it as an omen of
deliverance by the arm of the Almighty. From that very hour the
prayers of this entire people, old and young, male and female, by day
and by night, have been and still are offered up unto the God of
heaven, in the name of his son, Jesus Christ, that the army sent here
by the United States may never be able to accomplish their design; for
the design of the Government in sending them, and that, too, upon
evidence known to be incorrect, proved to us that iniquity was to be
sustained and righteousness suppressed. Will our prayers be heard and
answered? I believe they will. I do believe that God is about to come
out of his hiding-place and to vex the nation  according to his word
through the martyred Joseph. (See Book of Covenants, second European
[p.13] edition, page 282.) Do I believe that the United States will be
divided? Yes, I do; and the prayers of all the Saints throughout the
world should be to that effect; for they wage war against the kingdom
of God, and have fallen upon that stone with an army; and let them be
broken, even according to the words of Jesus.

Vol. 6, p.13
"If the army now invading Utah should be overthrown," says an
unbeliever, "are you not fearful that a much larger one will be sent
to chastise you?" No, sir; I am not. If we honour our God by keeping
his law, no army of this world can ever prevail against us; and the
greater its numbers, the greater and more complete its overthrow. If
the Red Sea be not the trap in which the enemy will be caught, there
will be a snow or hailstorm, a whirlwind, an earthquake, fire from
above or from beneath, or the sword of the Lord and of Brigham. I only
fear that we may not live so that God will hear and answer our
prayers. If we get any important petition granted by any legislative
body, we must have some, influence enlisted in its favour; and if we
expect God to grant our petitions, we must so live before him as to
have influence with him. To have influence with the king is next to
being king ourselves.

Vol. 6, p.13
We do not desire to shed the blood of our enemies. We have never
desired it. But our prayers should be, that the power and strength
arrayed against us may be broken by the providence of God, or by the
arm of his power; that they may be smitten with confusion and
darkness; that the means they may adopt left their success may be
providentially overruled for their overthrow; that they may be wasted
away like the early frosts, and be scattered about like chaff before
the wind, until, as the martyred Joseph said, just before he was
murdered by Governor Ford's mob, there shall not be a potsherd of them
left. This prayer should not be confined to our enemies on our
immediate borders; for they are only the blind tools of a power that
has decreed our overthrow; but should extend, with increased faith and
zeal, to that very power that handles these tools.

Vol. 6, p.13
Brethren, the army sent to operate against us has been stopped in the
vicinity of the ruins of Forts Bridget and Supply. By what power or
agency were they stopped? Col. Alexander assured Governor Young that
he had abundant means or power at his command to come into Salt Lake
Valley. Add to this the fact that one Mormon was taken prisoner by the
Colonel's order, and it is said that orders were found on his person
to annoy the enemy in every way he could, but not to kill any or fire
a gun. I know nothing of any such orders. Still the enemy claim that
they found such orders upon the person of their "Mormon" prisoner.
Now, if Colonel Alexander really believed his own statement to
Governor Young, that he had abundant means at his command to force his
way into the city, and if he believed the pretended orders said to be
found with his "Mormon" prisoner to be genuine—that nobody was to be
killed nor a gun fired, why did he not march in with his army? He had
plenty of force to do it, and the assurance, according to his showing,
that the "Mormons" were not to kill any nor fire a gun? What kind of
reason or apology can he make to the Department for not marching
directly into the city. That is his business, however, not ours.

Vol. 6, p.13
It was not "Mormon" numbers, according to his views, neither "Mormon"
bullets that arrested the progress of the army; but it really was the
united faith and prayers of the Saints of God that set bounds to their
progress. Having, therefore, this evidence that God hears and answers
our prayers, [p.14] it should inspire us with redoubled zeal, union,
faith, and energy, to continue to call upon the Lord until every power
that lifts an arm against his kingdom crumbles and fails like the
mighty image that the Babylonish monarch beheld in the visions of the
night.

Vol. 6, p.14
Our enemies have eyes, but they cannot see. They may say that the
tardy movements of the forces in concentrating, together with an
unexpected snowstorm, in which many, of their animals perished, were
the causes of their hindrance on Ham's Fork; but who caused the tardy
movements of the collecting forces? and who sent the snowstorm? The
same invisible hand that forced off the wheels from Pharaoh's chariots
that caused them to drag heavily. The prayers of the Saints by day and
by night are more potent than the multitude of soldiers, armed with
Sharp's and the Minie rifle. Yet the Saints should be liberally
endowed with both.

Vol. 6, p.14
If we continue in all humility before the Lord, full of faith and
diligent in prayer, with hearts full of integrity, and honour the
words of our Prophets and leaders, and the United States continue
their hostile movements against the Saints, it shall be with them as
it was with the man upon the scaffold lifting at the granite rock,
when the scaffolding gave way and fell, and with it the man; and the
stone, falling on the top of him, ground him to atoms.

Vol. 6, p.14
The United States' army is sent by the President. He is the highest
power which they know or recognize. Did they know any higher, they
would never have come here. Has that army a chaplain Prophet that can
obtain the word of the Lord for them, or one whose prayers the Lord
hears? We say no, and they cannot say yes; neither dare they. The
policy of the Government will not allow of a chaplain Prophet to Icad
its armies; and a man inspired of the Lord—one who can say, "Thus
saith the Lord."—would not lead them under their present policy.

Vol. 6, p.14
The whole army and nation are blind enough to be led by mere men who
lay no claim to the inspiration of the Almighty, and not one among
them that can receive the word of the Lord. The man whose prayers the
hears can obtain his word touching the duties of the sphere in which
he is legitimately called to act. Yet the nation despise the "Mormons"
because they are led by a man who can receive the word of the Lord for
them, and whose prayers the Lord hears and answers: The evidence of
this is before us, day by day, and year by year. A fashionable
chaplain, who is master of much flowery language, may formally tell
the Almighty how great and glorious he is—how high is his throne, and
how vast are his dominions; and yet the God of Israel will never thank
him for the information, neither praise him for his sweet rhetorical
sentences. But the man that is chosen of God, and armed with the power
of revelation and the visions of heaven, is the man to lead the
Latter-day Saints. No less will satisfy them. To the rule of, no other
will they willingly submit. Govern Utah who will, Brigham Young or his
duly chosen successor can alone govern the "Mormons." Freemen have the
right to choose their own rulers. The world often kill the men whom
God appoints; but the Saints choose them. Here is the difference. The
Saints may be killed—that is, their bodies; but their spirits can
never yield to the powers of this world. And our God says that, if we
will be valiant, pure, and faithful, we never shall, worlds without
end.

Vol. 6, p.14
What is the real design of the Government in sending troops to Utah?
This winter, or during this Session of Congress,  special legislation
[p.15] is contemplated; a stringent law against polygamy to be
enacted; and the troops are sent here in advance of the passage of
such an act to make themselves comfortable and strongly establish
themselves in these valleys and hold themselves in readiness to
enforce that law when enacted. Then they would say, "Now, Mr. Mormon,
we have got you!" Anything for a lawful pretence to raise a fuss with
the "Mormons," to destroy them from the earth! But everlasting thanks
to Zion's God! He has said, "Sanctify yourselves before me, assert
your rights, and I will back you up and fight your battles. You have
long pleaded with the Government ,and people of this nation, and they
would not hear you; and now, verily, saith the Lord, I will plead with
the nation for you."

Vol. 6, p.15
According to our faith in God is our boldness to meet whatever may
come. Brethren, let us be valiant. A mighty host may gather against
us; but if God be with us, we may have a seven months' job in burying
their dead; and their weapons of war may furnish us fuel for years, so
that we shall not have to go to the kanyons for this indispensable
auxiliary to our domestic comfort and happiness. A mighty slaughter is
to occur in the armies of the Saints' enemies in some country where
firewood is scarce, and a high value placed upon their weapons of war
for that purpose.

Vol. 6, p.15
It is said that a new Governor has been appointed for Utah, judges,
secretary, &c. I do not pretend to know much about governmental usages
or etiquette; but, to my coarse understanding, it would seem no more
than proper for some department at Washington to have notified
Governor Young of such appointments direct, and also of the object in
sending an armed force with them, if, indeed, such force be really
sent by the order of Government. The fact of our mail being
unanimously taken away from us, in connection with the silence on the
matters before spoken of, left us to conclude that death and
destruction were determined on as the lot and portion of the" Mormons"
in Utah, The public papers that happened to reach us seemed also to
breathe this kind of spirit, which were our main index to the real
intentions of the Government. If, therefore, persecution and death
must come, we concluded that we might better make the job cost our
enemies all in our power, by selling our lives and liberties as dearly
as possible. These were and are the feelings of the masses. Our
leaders speak for themselves. In this position We have been greatly
encouraged from a source that we deem infallible, provided we live in
obedience to the commands of Him who holds all power both on earth and
in heaven. I deem it unnecessary, however, to argue the merits of the
case, but patiently await its issue,—at the same time to be active in
the vigorous discharge of every known duty to God and man.

Vol. 6, p.15
Our Elders and missionaries have laboured throughout the nations of
the earth incessantly for the last twenty-seven years. We have endured
and suffered shame. The great ones of the earth have generally spurned
us from their presence. The holy and sanctified clergy have been most
bitter against us. We have been very often like our Master, without a
place to lay our head. We have slept by the wayside, under the trees
of the forest, in sheds, and in barns, without money, and often
without food; yet we have been cheerful, and in reality have lacked
nothing. Our feet have bled with walking, and our hearts with sorrow
over the blindness of the people: yet we have been joyful in our God.
The four quarters of the globe and the islands of the sea have heard
our voice and testimony. We have laboured and have not fainted. [p.16]
Though weak, combatting the world, the flesh, and the Devil, and
though our enemies have reproached us with being a set of ignoramuses,
dupes, villains, impostors, and fools, we have cried aloud and spared
not.

Vol. 6, p.16
In the midst of all this, our Prophets have been murdered, our
brethren and sisters, friends, and families mobbed and driven from
place to place, and from time to time living in tents, waggons, and in
the open air. They have been maimed, crippled, and slain without
mercy; and none have laid it to heart. "Your cause is just, but we can
do nothing for you," is the heartless sentiment of an unbelieving and
persecuting world. These are some of the circumstances under which the
"Mormons" and "Mormon" missionaries have carried the Gospel to the
nations of the earth. But those few that have ministered to the wants
and necessities of these labourers and of these persecuted people
shall in nowise lose their reward.

Vol. 6, p.16
These missionaries and labourers are now called home. The Lord says,
"It is enough." "Come out of her, my people," is now the voice of God
to his servants in every land and nation. The vials of his wrath
cannot be poured out until you, like Lot, flee from the countries
doomed to feel the vengeance of God. To you, my faithful brethren
abroad, the Spirit of Christ has often whispered, during the last six
months, "Go home—go home." Your guardian angels have said it to you in
dreams and in visions, and we expect to see you come. Scores have
already arrived. God bless them and you too, if you listen to the
whisperings of that voice. that speaks truth to the heart.

Vol. 6, p.16
What now remains to be done? Your testimony is borne—your words have
gone into all the earth. Read in the Book of Covenants, page 102, and
you will find the answer in part"After your testimony cometh wrath and
indignation upon the people; for after your testimony cometh the
testimony of earthquakes, that shall cause groanings in the midst of
her; and men shall fall upon the ground and shall not be able to
stand. And also cometh the testimony of the voice of thunderings, and
the voice of lightnings, and the voice of tempests, and the voice of
the waves of the sea heaving themselves beyond their bounds; and all
things shall be in commotion; and surely men's hearts shall fail them,
for fear shall come upon all. people," &c.

Vol. 6, p.16
Again, the sign gives in the Book of Mormon, showing when the times of
the Gentiles shall be fulfilled and they abandoned to the judgments
and wrath of Almighty God, and showing also when the covenants of the
Father with the house of Israel shall be fulfilled, is this important
declaration—"I will take the fulness of my Gospel from among the
Gentiles," &c. It might be considered treason to quote further. With
our Elders and missionaries comes the fulness of the Gospel from among
the Gentiles, who, like the leaky ship, are abandoned to the mercy of
the winds and the waves.

Vol. 6, p.16
I, for one, care but little about the stoppage of the mails; yet it
would afford me some satisfaction to have the current news of the day.
There is, however, an upper telegraph which the powers of this world
cannot cut, neither suspend in any way. By that we can know all the
news that are really essential to us as a people, if we strive to be
in communication with it. This upper telegraph is the revelation of
God. All things that are really essential for us to know will be made
manifest unto us by the Lord; "for he doeth nothing, but he revealeth
his secrets to his servants and Prophets." This is the sort of  mail
that we should patronize. It is conveyed with despatch and with
safety. It goes at all times of day and of [p.17] night, and is sure
to bring an answer to our communications. The Government would think
it strange to read from our records, made and penned more than twenty
years ago, the very things which it is now doing in relation to us.
But to read the issue, it would think stranger still. I read both more
than twenty years since; and when I see things fulfilling every day
and every year, it inspires me with assurance and joy. Have light in
yourselves, says Jesus; and if our eye be single, our whole bodies
will be full of light. God knows all things that are going on in the
universe; and if we possess his mind, his Spirit, and his will, we may
know at least some things that are going on in the world, even without
a mail.

Vol. 6, p.17
Brethren, the Lord is hearing and answering our prayers the time to
favour Zion is come. And now, I beseech you, let there be no
contentions or disputations in your midst; for Jesus says, "Blessed
are ye, if there be no disputations among you." Dishonesty,
covetousness, nonsense, and folly should all be purged from our hearts
and purged from our wards; and if the guilty will not cast away such
principles, let him go to the army, to the States or wherever he
likes, so that he does not abide in our midst. "He shall gather out of
his kingdom all things that offend and that do inquity." Cleanse the
inside of the platter or territory, so that God and angels may dwell
with us for our defence. Bishops, High Priests, and Seventies, arise
in the majesty of Jehovah's strength, and cause the moral atmosphere
that surrounds you to be pure and healthful, if you have to raise a
storm of thunder and lightning to effect it. Fear not! only hurt not
the oil or the wine. Be wise, and yet be strong. Remember that a good
man does not steal, neither lie. He is not an idler, suffering his
family to want. He does not take the advantage of his neighbour. He
does not absent himself from your ward meetings, neither decline
bearing his part of the burdens that are laid upon you. You will
generally find a good man right where you want him, in person, in
spirit, and in the means that he controls. He never has many excuses
to make, but is on hand. He is always ready. A good man pays his
Tithing, pays his devotions to God in all sincerity and faith, pays
his just debts so far as he is able, is careful about contracting
debts, lives well, yet prudently, and generally has something to
bestow for charitable purposes. He never has much difficulty with his
neighbours, readily yields to the counsel of his Bishop or other
superior officer, worships no horse, ox, mule, ass, farm, or house,
but worships the true God of heaven. Remember that all victory and
glory that God is well pleased with are obtained by our diligence and
prayers of faith.

Vol. 6, p.17
Remember your fasts, your solemn assemblies, sacraments, and
charities. Mark those in your wards that do not attend your meetings.
Thieves and iniquitous persons do not, as a general thing, like to
attend the house of worship. Slothful, prayerless, and worldly-minded
persons often calculate to go to or return from the kanyons on the
Sabbath, or go visiting on that day, or manage to hunt cattle on the
range, or transact some business by which they can have a plausible
excuse for not attending the house of worship. The flaming truths
which they would be compelled to hear—the rebukes and chastisements
there dealt out to such characters are not agreeable to their ears.

Vol. 6, p.17
The persons that cannot profit by merited rebukes and chastisements
cannot profit by blessings and communion with the Saints. Priests,
Teachers, and Deacons, be active in the discharge of your duties. You
[p.18] are watchmen in your wards, and stand in a similar relation to
your Bishops that the Apostles do to the Presidency. Great
responsibility rests upon you. Every person in your wards should be
known to you, and his business or occupation also. You should not only
know the man or the woman and his business, but should likewise know
his spirit and be able to weigh it in the balance of truth.

Vol. 6, p.18
Shepherds of Israel, watch well your flocks. Keep them healthy and
vigorous. Encourage good with kind and generous words, and fear not to
deal with offenders or rebuke sin in a manner that corresponds with
the nature thereof and also with the dignity of your high and holy
calling. The great object is to be alive and awake to every duty, and
to be "armed with righteousness and the power of God in great glory."

Vol. 6, p.18
Our enemies are trying to come here to teach this people civilization
and pure Christianity by killing our men and sleeping with our women.
It seems that we have been prejudged and condemned to death. The
halters are prepared by the waggon-load, and knots already tied (so
says report). If they had the chance, they would probably go through
the forms of law trials with us, with great kindness and moderation
affectedly; but death is in the pot, and we must eat it. As we have
been foreordained in Washington to be hung or shot, we must suffer it,
guilty or not guilty. If we repent, we must be damned; and if we do
not repent, we must be damned. The ropes are all prepared! But if we
do our duty, that proud Haman will yet see, the despised Jew in a
position which he will have cause to envy. Though the course of our
enemies stands in their power and not in their justice, yet they shall
come to an inglorious end, and none shall help them; and let all
Israel say, Amen.

Vol. 6, p.18
May the blessings of the Highest be and abide with the upright in
heart, now and for ever! Amen.

          * * *

John Taylor, November 1, 1857

"The Kingdom of God or Nothing"

A Sermon by Elder John Taylor, delivered in the Tabernacle,
 Great Salt Lake City, November 1, 1857.

Reported By G. D. Watt.

Vol. 6, p.18
I shall take the liberty, this afternoon, of selecting a text. In the
Second Epistle and last verse of the Gospel according to St. Brigham
to Colonel Alexander, will be found the following words:—"WE SAY IT IS
THE KINGDOM OF GOD OR NOTHING."

Vol. 6, p.18
We revere the testimony of ancient men of God; as recorded in what are
often termed "the Scriptures of divine truth;" and it is quite common
for men to refer to what the Prophets have said and to reason from
their words. Now, I have been of the impression, for some length of
time, that the sayings of modern men of God are of as great importance
as the sayings  of ancient men of God [p.19] and a great deal more
applicable to our condition.

Vol. 6, p.19
In looking at the Epistle to Colonel Alexander, and considering the
important things said in it, I was particularly struck with the last
words, which compose my text—"The kingdom of God or nothing."

Vol. 6, p.19
In other days, men have had their theories and their ideas about
Christianity, Paganism, &c., which were referred to this morning. But
we believe in living Priesthood—in present revelation—in the Church
and kingdom of God as it now exists on the earth, as well as in things
that were spoken of by ancient Prophets: consequently we believe in
adapting our lives and actions to the position that we now occupy as
servants of the true and living God—as God's representatives on the
earth—as those who are destined to lay the foundation of that kingdom
which shall stand for ever.

Vol. 6, p.19
What is the kingdom of God? This is a question that is in almost
everybody's mouth. Every Saint is interested in this question. We need
not go into the nonsense of sectarianism: we will let it go entirely,
hook and line; for we know enough about it to care nothing about it,
nor about the absurd ideas entertained by sectarians of the kingdom of
God.

Vol. 6, p.19
The question is, What is the kingdom of God? How do we stand related
to it? What is our position and what are the duties devolving upon us
to-day, to-morrow, and every day of our lives, as servants of the
living God?

Vol. 6, p.19
In the Epistle I have referred to, there is something said about the
struggles we have endured; the privations we have suffered, the
difficulties we have passed through, the wrongs and indignities that
have been heaped upon us continually, and the persecutions that have
been multiplied upon us as a people, even from the day of the
organization of this Church to the present. There was in it a strong,
marked, and determined expression. It gave Colonel Alexander and
whomsoever it concerned to understand that it was time that these
things should cease—that this people as well as every other people
should have their rights, and these rights they were bent upon having
at all events, not fearing the result,—that we, as a people, are
determined to be free; for with us it is—"The kingdom of God or
nothing."

Vol. 6, p.19
When we talk about kingdoms, we talk about governments, rule,
authority, power; for wherever there is a kingdom, these principles
exist to a greater or less extent. The kingdoms of this world have
their powers, authorities, rule, regulations, law-givers, &c.,
according to the kind of government they adopt. Hitherto we, as a
people, have been amalgamated to a great extent with other nations. It
is true we have had a Church government, Church laws, Church
discipline, and by the holy Priesthood associated with this Church we
have governed the people. Still we have been subject to another
government, power, and authority, to Gentile rule, Gentile dominion,
Gentile laws, to Gentile usages and customs, to which we have been
willingly subject, so far as they were righteous; and it was told us
by the Lord, that if we observed the laws of God, we need not break
the laws of the land.

Vol. 6, p.19
The laws of man we have kept faithfully, adhering tenaciously to the
principles of the Constitution of the Government, under which we have
lived. We have not transgressed them in one iota, but have maintained
our relationship honourably with the nation we have been associated
with.

Vol. 6, p.19
The first thing we did when we came to this land was to organize a
government for our protection, which was according to the pattern set
us by our neighbours—Oregon, for [p.20] instance; then represented our
case to the United States.

Vol. 6, p.20
We came out here because we were disfranchised, exiled, robbed of our
rights as American citizens, and forced to wander in the wilderness to
seek among the savages of the forest that freedom denied us by
Christianity. Did we in this transgress any laws of the United States,
depart from any usage, or act contrary to any established custom or
law of the Government? We did not. We applied for the sanction of
Congress to our doings, and it was a matter of astonishment and
surprise that we should take such steps, after the usage we had
received. Our course was applauded by statesmen, senators, members of
Congress, and the authorities of the United States generally; and all
our transactions, constitution, and laws were approved gladly,
considered right, and according to the usages and laws of the United
States.

Vol. 6, p.20
By-and-by we petitioned for a Territorial Government and obtained it.
Our enemies have all the time been complaining of us that we have
infringed upon the Constitution and, laws of the United States. But I
ask, Wherein have we done it? Who appointed our Governor? The
President of the United States, by and with the advice and consent of
the Senate, according to the usage which exists, but indeed contrary
to any right they possessed; still he did it. Who appointed our
Judges, United States Marshal, Secretary of State, and Indian Agency?
The President of the United States.

Vol. 6, p.20
Has there been another Governor appointed? I suppose there has; but he
has not yet been qualified. No man has authority to act in the
gubernatorial capacity in this Territory at the present time,
according to the laws of the United States, but Govenor Young. No
Governor has a right to act here, although he may have been appointed
by the President of the United States, until he comes here and is
qualified. No man has ever come yet to be qualified, and consequently
Governor Young stands legitimately in that place.

Vol. 6, p.20
What law have we transgressed? I have tried to find out. We have
examined the Constitution of the United States and the laws pertaining
to these matters; and if anybody here or elsewhere can point out any
law that we have transgressed as American citizens, they know more
about it than I have been able to learn; and I should like such a
person to put me in possession of that information.

Vol. 6, p.20
What next? Why, on the back of this, after lying about us, slandering,
abusing, and imposing upon us, trampling upon our rights, and sending
the meanest curses among us that ever disgraced the footstool of
God—men they are ashamed of themselves, they have now sent an armed
force contrary to law and right and to the principles that ought to
prevail in the United States. They have no more right to do this than
I have to cut any of your throats.

Vol. 6, p.20
There is no authority guaranteed to the President of the United States
to perpetrate so diabolical an act as the one he has engaged in. Why
is it that this is done? Is it because we are worse than other people?
No. After raking up everything they could, before I left the States,
the only thing they could find against us as a people. was that we had
burned some books belonging to the United States' Court; and since
that I have seen published affidavits, totally denying any such thing,
by the Clerk of that Court.

Vol. 6, p.20
The President of the United States has now taken upon himself the
responsibility of sending into this Territory an armed force to
trample upon the rights of 100,000 American freemen, on purpose to
subserve a political interest, for the benefit of [p.21] his own
party. It becomes a serious question with us what to do under these
circumstances.

Vol. 6, p.21
Shall we lie down and let those scoundrels cut our throats? is the
first question. Shall we untie our neckcloths and tell them to come on
and cut and carve away as they please, and knock down, drag out, and
introduce their abominations among us—their cursed Christian
institutions—to prostitute our women and lay low our best men? Shall
we suffer it, I say?

Vol. 6, p.21
There are certain things that are sacred to us and to every man and
woman. If we submit to a thing of that sort, we submit to see the very
institutions of our own nation trampled under foot—the Constitution of
our country desecrated and rent in pieces. We submit to see the bonds
severed that have bound this nation together, and blood, anarchy, and
and confusion prevail.

Vol. 6, p.21
If they have a mind to cut each other's throats, we have no
objections. We say, Success to both parties. But when they come to cut
ours, without ceremony, we say, Hands off, gentlemen. We are not so
religious as to sit down meekly and tamely submit to these things. We
understand something of the difference between what some call treason,
or treasonable acts, and base submission to the will of a tyrant, who
would seek to bring us into servile chains—into perfect submission to
his sway.

Vol. 6, p.21
We are engaged here in protecting ourselves, our wives, and
families,—in guarding everything that is sacred and honourable among
men from invasion and oppression of some of the most corrupt wretches
that ever disgraced the footstool of God.

Vol. 6, p.21
"This is pretty plain talk," say you. I meant to talk plain: I do not
wish to be misunderstood. I have lately been conversant with some of
their proceedings, having been in their neighbourhood for some time
recently. Some of our brethren, who went among them with messages,
have said that such was the filth and obscenity of their
language—cursing, swearing, and every meanness, that, rather than stay
all night with them, they chose to go off some distance and lie on the
ground. If these are the feelings of our brethren, some of whom are
rough and uncouth in their manners, we know not how our sisters would
feel in such delectable society.

Vol. 6, p.21
We will not submit to such a state of things for ever. If you, our
enemies, are determined to invade our rights, trample upon our
liberties, snatch from us the rich boon we have inherited from our
fathers, to make us bow in vile subservience to your will, we will
resist you: we will not submit to it. We will say, Stand back and give
us our rights. We will act the part of freemen, and we say it shall be
"The kingdom of God or nothing."

Vol. 6, p.21
Why is it that we are persecuted? It is because we believe in the
establishment of the kingdom of God upon the earth—because we say and
know that God has established his kingdom—because the principles of
righteousness are introduced among the the children of men, and they
expose the evils, corruption, priestcraft, political craft, and the
abominations that, everywhere exist. They lay naked before all men the
abominable acts of the human family. It is not because there is evil
among us, but because there is goodness, truth, holiness. It, is
because God has spoken, and his word has had effect on our hearts, to
govern and influence our conduct.

Vol. 6, p.21
It is because of these things that the present crusade has been set on
foot against us, and no doubt it began to rage at the very time that
you were humbling yourselves before God, when you commenced the
reformation and were repenting of your sins and making restoration. At
the time the Spirit, [p.22] of God began to be manifested among you,
the spirit of the Devil began to rage among them against you, stirring
them up to pluck you down, root you lap, and destroy you from the face
of the earth.

Vol. 6, p.22
Why was it that you had the reformation among you, that you were
stirred up to repent of your sins and make restitution? It was because
you had the holy Priesthood in your midst—the spirit of prophecy and
revelation,—because you had men among you who could commune with. the
Most High and contemplate his purposes and designs towards the human
family. It was because they saw evils existing among you and dare tell
of it, and the Spirit of God pointed the word at your hearts, which
brought you to repentance.

Vol. 6, p.22
If we had corruption, grog-holes, rowdyism, and every kind of
pollution among us, and were this place permitted to be a perfect sink
of iniquity, where the gambler, horse-racer, blackleg, and every evil
character would be tolerated, then we should be hail fellows, well
met, with our enemies. The wicked would bow and scrape to us all over
the earth: they would call us gentlemen everywhere, and we should he
respected. It would be as it was with a few of our brethren who had to
play a ruse upon some of the Missourians. The "Mormon" boys were
flying from a mob and had to pass a meeting-house when the people were
coming out from their prayers. These pious souls suspected that the
brethren were "Mormons."

Vol. 6, p.22
"You are 'Mormons,' damn you," said they.

Vol. 6, p.22
"We are not, damn you. Let go of my horse, or I will knock your damned
head off."

Vol. 6, p.22
"Oh, we discover you are not 'Mormons,' gentlemen: we are under a
mistake;" and they let them go.

Vol. 6, p.22
Who is it that is acquainted with this people and does not know that
they are better, more pure, more virtuous and true to their God and
his laws, and more faithful to the laws and Constitution of their
country than any other people? I know the difference, for I have been
among others and seen their actions.

Vol. 6, p.22
What is the cause, then, of the evil planned against us? It is because
we are the Church and kingdom of God. Have we ever left our houses to
interfere with other people anywhere? Did you ever hear of a crusade
by a set of "Mormons" upon any other people? Did the "Mormons," when
in Nauvoo, go to Carthage, La Harpe, Warsaw, or to any place, and
interfere with the rights of anybody? Have we done it here? Have we
gone to Mexico, California, Kansas, Nebraska, Oregon, Minnesota, or to
any of the surrounding districts, to interfere with their business or
rights?

Vol. 6, p.22
If there has been such a crusade, I have remained altogether ignorant
of it, as to when it took place, who were engaged in it, and how many.

Vol. 6, p.22
If we do not interfere with anybody else, what right has anybody else
to interfere with us? I speak now as an American citizen. I speak, if
you please, as a politician. On this ground I ask what right any
people or number of people have to come and interfere with us? There
is no such right in the catalogue, gentlemen.

Vol. 6, p.22
They, however, do interfere with us; and what is the cause of it? It
is because of the kingdom of God—because of the truth of God—because
of the Spirit of God and certain principles that exist among this
people. And what are they? It is polygamy that they are so incensed
against. They need not draw down such a long face about that, for they
themselves do a thousand times worse than that, were it even as
heinous a crime as they say it is.

Vol. 6, p.23
It is not polygamy that they are so horrified at. I know their
meanness [p.23] and abominations, and have told them of them scores of
times. There have been from the foundation of the world two principles
and powers—the principles of darkness and the principles of light, the
principles of truth and the principles of error, the Spirit of God and
the spirit of the Devil;—and there has been a mighty struggle between
these two principles and powers.

Vol. 6, p.23
Hitherto the good, the virtuous, the pure and upright, the men of God,
the Saints of the Most High have been trampled under foot and east
out—have wandered about in sheep-skins and goat-skins, dwelt in
deserts, dens, holes, and caves of the earth, of whom the world was
not worthy; and the spirit and power of darkness have prevailed over
the powers of light, error over truth, and the spirit of the Wicked
One over the Spirit of God, to a certain extent; so much so, that
truth, equity, and righteousness have always been at a discount, and
men of God have been deprived of their rights and robbed of their
inheritances.

Vol. 6, p.23
God has had a certain design to accomplish, associated with the human
family; and I suppose that everything which has taken place has been
just. I am not going to find fault with God or the Devil. I suppose
the Devil is as necessary as any other being, or he would not have
been.

Vol. 6, p.23
The righteous have been trampled under foot, but it is well with them.
It was not their day. The time for them to reign and have dominion was
not come. While wrapt in prophetic vision, they could view the events
that were to transpire in the last-days, and prophesied of a kingdom
that should be set up and stand for ever. They looked with joyful
anticipation to this day. They expected a time when a certain power
would exist on the earth, that would be more powerful than the powers
of darkness, when the righteous should no more be trodden under foot,
cast out; and oppressed,—when the kingdoms of this world should become
the kingdoms of our God and his Christ, over which he should rule for
ever.

Vol. 6, p.23
Men in our day have got hold of many odd ideas. The Millerites, for
instance, have talked about Christ's coming to reign on the earth at a
certain time; and they were all going to be transfigured, changed,
caught up, &c. In France and elsewhere, they had their social systems;
but they knew no more about God, Christ, or anything of this kind than
the Devil, I was going to say; but they did not begin to know as much
as the Devil about God and his ways. These Socialists talked about a
great millennium, and people went to them, expecting them to be a very
righteous, praying people. They were something like the man whom the
Indian thought was a "Mormon;" but when the Indian found out that he
did not pray, that convinced him to the contrary. They did not regard
God or his laws, but took up a little twig of Christianity and planted
it on to their infidelity. They were going to ameliorate the condition
of the human family and bring about the millennium.

Vol. 6, p.23
In relation to the kingdom of God, what is it? Is it a spiritual
kingdom? Yes. Is it a temporal kingdom? Yes. Does it relate to the
spiritual affairs of men? Yes. Does it relate to the temporal of men?
Yes. And when it is fully established upon the earth, the will of God
will be done upon the earth precisely as it is done in heaven.

Vol. 6, p.23
It is the will of God we are trying to do at the present time, in
trying to fulfil his law, submit to his ordinances, and obey his
commandments—not in one little item, but in every action of our lives,
seeking to be perfectly submissive to the admonitions of the Almighty.

Vol. 6, p.24
[p.24] Was the kingdom that the Prophets talked about, that should be
set up in the latter times, going to be a Church? Yes. And a State?
Yes, it was going to be both Church and State, to rule both
temporarily and spiritually. It may be asked, How can we live under
the dominion and laws of the United States and be subjects of another
kingdom? Because the kingdom of God is higher, and its laws are so
much more exalted than those of any other nation, that it is the
easiest thing in life for a servant of God to keep any of their laws;
and, as I have said before, this we have uniformly done.

Vol. 6, p.24
Who made this earth? The Lord.

Vol. 6, p.24
Who sustains it? The Lord.

Vol. 6, p.24
Who feeds and clothes the millions of the human family that exist upon
it, both Saint and sinner? The Lord.

Vol. 6, p.24
Who upholds everything in the universe? The Lord.

Vol. 6, p.24
Who provides for the myriads of cattle, fish, and fowl that inhabit
the sea, earth, and air? The Lord.

Vol. 6, p.24
Who has implanted in them that instinct which causes them to take care
of their young, and that power by which to propagate their species?
The Lord.

Vol. 6, p.24
Who has given to man understanding? The Lord.

Vol. 6, p.24
Who has given to the Gentile philosopher, machinist, &c., every
particle of intelligence they have with regard to the electric
telegraph, the power and application of steam to the wants of the
human family, and every kind of invention that has been brought to
light during the last century? The Lord.

Vol. 6, p.24
Who sets up the kings, emperors, and potentates that rule and govern
the universe? The Lord.

Vol. 6, p.24
And who is there that acknowledges his hand? Where is the nation, the
people, the church even, or other power that does it? You may wander
east, west, north, and south, and you cannot find it in any church or
government on the earth, except the Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints.

Vol. 6, p.24
What is the cause of all the darkness, confusion, and misery that
abound, the imprisonment and chains, and the thousand evils that
afflict; mankind, embracing all the wars, bloodshed, and distress of
nations? It is because they do not acknowledge the hand of the Lord in
all things, nor understand his will. They pursue their own course, and
do not, seek the wisdom and intelligence of God.

Vol. 6, p.24
Why is it that thrones will be east, down, empires dissolved, nations
destroyed, and confusion and distress cover all people, as the
Prophets have spoken? Because the Spirit of the Lord will be withdrawn
from the nations in consequence of their wickededness, and they will
be left to their own folly.

Vol. 6, p.24
Who has a right to rule the nations, to control kingdoms, and govern
all the people of the earth? Are you a father? Have you, wives and
children? Do you feed, clothe, and provide for them? Yes. Have they a
right to rebel against you? If they did, what would you think of such
children?

Vol. 6, p.24
Such is the position of the whole human family; such is the position
of the whole world—of every society, religious, political, social, or
otherwise; and none of them acknowledge God or are obedient to his
laws.

Vol. 6, p.24
Now, then, suppose you had a farm, and you put people on it to
work—you fed and clothed them, and expected them to be obedient to
you; but instead of that, while you were feeding, clothing, and taking
care of them, they were abusing you, departing from your laws,
transgressing your precepts, and listening to somebody else who was
your enemy,  instead of listening to you;—would you let them remain
for ever on your farm, or would [p.25] you by-and-by put somebody else
in their place that would be more faithful to you?

Vol. 6, p.25
The transactions of men are even more outrageous against the Lord, and
the only excuse for them is their ignorance. What! are Christians
ignorant? Yes, as ignorant of the things of God as the brute beast.

Vol. 6, p.25
Let us rook at it a little luther. If you wished the welfare of your
family, would you not chastise them? You would, if they did wrong.
Would you not try to make them submit to your law? You certainly
would; and if they would not, after you had pleaded with them and
chastised them, you would disinherit them. The Lord said of Abraham,
"I know he will fear me and command his children after him to do it."
It was this principle that recommended him to the favour of God.

Vol. 6, p.25
What would you think of the conduct of a God who would let the human
family continue for ever to transgress his law without interfering?
You would think he was getting foolish and in his dotages—that he did
not understand himself nor correct principles in allowing a lot of bad
boys to rise up and increase around him, letting evil principles exist
instead of righteous ones, and the wicked afflict and persecute the
good with impunity.

Vol. 6, p.25
The time was to come, and is now, that God has set up his kingdom upon
the earth, and he is determined that men shall be in subjection to his
laws. Can the Lord go to any other people but this and declare his
will? He cannot. There is not a nation, kingdom, power, or
people,—there is not a political, moral, social, philosophical, or
religious society in the world that would receive the word of God,
except this people.

Vol. 6, p.25
If there cannot be a people anywhere found that will listen to the
word of God and receive instructions from him, how can his kingdom
ever be established? It is impossible? What is the first thing
necessary to the establishment of his kingdom? It is to raise up a
Prophet and have him declare the will of God; the next is to have
people yield obedience to the word of the Lord through that Prophet.
If you cannot have these, you never can establish the kingdom of God
upon the earth.

Vol. 6, p.25
What is the kingdom of God? It is God's government upon the earth and
in heaven.

Vol. 6, p.25
What is his Priesthood? It is the rule, authority, administration, if
you please, of the government of God on the earth or in the heavens;
for the same Priesthood that exists upon the earth exists in the
heavens, and that Priesthood holds the keys of the mysteries of the
revelations of God; and the legitimate head of that Priesthood, who
has communion with God, is the Prophet, Seer, and Revelator to his
Church and people on the earth.

Vol. 6, p.25
When the will of God is done on earth as it is in heaven, that
Priesthood will be the only legitimate ruling power under the whole
heavens; for every other power and influence will be subject to it.
When the millennium which we have been speaking of is introduced, all
potentates, powers, and authorities—every man, woman, and child will
be in subjection to the kingdom of God; they will be under the power
and dominion of the Priesthood of God: then the will of God will be
done on the earth as it is done in heaven.

Vol. 6, p.25
This places man in his true relationship to the Most High; and while
others are boasting of their own intelligence, powers, authority,
rule, greatness, and might, our boast, glory, might, strength, and
power are in the Lord. Do we have any temporal blessings? We
acknowledge the hand of God in it. Do we have spiritual [p.26]
blessings? We acknowledge the hand of God in it. Do we do wrong and
receive chastisement? We acknowledge his hand in it, and consider it a
blessing. Are we in difficulties? We acknowledge the hand of God
therein, and consider that it is necessary we should be tried and
proved in all things, that we may be counted worthy to associate with
the intelligences that surround the throne of God. Do we have
prosperity? We acknowledge the hand of God in it, and pray him for
wisdom to use properly what he has put in our hands. Do we possess
scientific knowledge—knowledge on agriculture or any other kind of
knowledge? We acknowledge his hand in it. Are we here in these
mountains, surrounded, as a people, by the barriers of the everlasting
hills, brought out from our enemies to inherit these valleys? We
acknowledge the hand of God in it. Does an army come to make war on
us? We acknowledge the hand of God in it. We feel that we are in his
hands, and say, "It is the Lord; let him do what seemeth good unto
him, and we will seek to do what is right on our part. Have we to go
to war? We will acknowledge the hand of God in it. If we are told not
to kill our enemies, we will not kill them, but cultivate a spirit of
meekness and humility, doing what the Priesthood of God dictates—what
the servants of the living God tell us. In peace and prosperity, war
and adversity, we will lean on the hand of God, and acknowledge, it,
and say, "Hallelujah! the Lord God Omnipotent reigneth."

Vol. 6, p.26
What is it we are seeking to do? Is it to get a farm, a house, or a
possession of any kind? Who is anxious about such things, which are
here to-day and gone to-morrow? They are well enough in their place.

Vol. 6, p.26
Some of you are tried because you do not have many things you would
like to have. If you had those things, you would not be tried in that
point, and it is therefore necessary you should be placed in that
position. It may be necessary, after awhile, that you should be tried
with more of the things of this life than you know what to do with.

Vol. 6, p.26
With none is the Lord God angry except those who do not acknowledge
his hand in all things. What does it matter whether we are farming,
building, planting, fighting, or anything else, if we are doing as we
are told? Who cares? I do not. Let matters come in whatever way they
have a mind to, it is all right, if we do right.

Vol. 6, p.26
As eternal beings, associated with eternity that was and with eternity
that is to come—beings that dwelt in eternal light before we came
here, we are now seeking for salvation, preparing for celestial
inheritances in the eternal worlds. This is what we are after: we are
trying to lay a foundation for ourselves, for our progenitors, and for
our posterity, that will endure and extend while countless ages roll;
and we are taught the principles by which we may obtain this salvation
by the holy Priesthood—by the revelations of God communicated to us
through that Priesthood.

Vol. 6, p.26
And now, having been forced from the United States, after having been
driven time and time again from our homes by our murderous
enemies—having fulfilled all the requirements that God or man could
require of us, and kept every law necessary for us to observe,—after
all this, and more, I say, shall we suffer those poor, miserable,
damned, infernal scoundrels to come here and infringe upon our sacred
rights?

Vol. 6, p.26
["No!" resounded throughout the Tabernacle, making the walls of the
building tremble.]

Vol. 6, p.26
NO! It shall be "The kingdom of God or nothing" with us. That is my
text, I believe; and we will stick [p.27] to it—we will maintain it;
and, in the name of Israel's God, the kingdom of God shall roll on,
and all the powers of earth and hell cannot stop its progress. It is
onward, ONWARD, ONWARD, from this time henceforth, to all eternity.

Vol. 6, p.27
[Voices of "Amen."]

Vol. 6, p.27
"Are you not afraid of being killed?" you may ask me. No. Great
conscience! who cares about being killed? They cannot kill you. They
may shoot a ball into you, and your body may fall; but you will live.
Who cares about dying? We are associated with eternal principles: they
are within us as a well springing up to eternal life. We have begun to
live for ever.

Vol. 6, p.27
Who would be afraid of a poor, miserable soldier—a man that gets eight
dollars a month for killing people, and a miserable butcher at
that—one of the poorest curses in creation? Mean as the Americans are,
they will not, many of them, hire for soldiers. But the Government
must hire foreigners for eight dollars a month to come out here to
kill us! Who is afraid of them? Let them come on or stay and wiggle,
it is all right.

Vol. 6, p.27
We are the Saints of God; we have the kingdom of God, and the devils
in hell and all the wicked men on the earth cannot take it from us. We
shall rule and have dominion in the earth, and they cannot help
themselves. They can take their own course. They may fight against us,
if they like, or they can back out and leave us; but the kingdom will
go on. They may take what course they please: the kingdom is ours, and
we are Christ's, and Christ is God's.

Vol. 6, p.27
It is for us to live our religion, keep God's commandments, and we
shall be saved: we shall thus have the honour of doing something for
the kingdom of God, in rolling back the flood of darkness that is
enveloping the universe, and preparing ourselves for dominion on the
earth and eternal exaltation in the kingdom of God for ever.

Vol. 6, p.27
God bless you and preserve you in purity and holiness before him, that
you may inherit all you anticipate, I pray in the name of Jesus
Christ! Amen.

          * * *

[p.28]

Heber C. Kimball, November 8, 1857

Truth, Life, and Light—God Acts Through Agents—
Obedience Produces Knowledge, Which Supersedes Faith—
The Spirit of Man—Revelation and Obedience Thereto, Etc.

Remarks by President Heber C. Kimball, made in the Tabernacle,
 Great Salt Lake City, Sunday Morning, November 8, 1857.

Reported By Leo Hawkins.

Vol. 6, p.28
I have almost a good mind to talk a little,—that is, if you want I
should; but I certainly do not want to, without you want I should. And
then again, if I felt really like it, I should talk, whether you
wanted I should, or not. The reason I make that expression is because
I am called to an holy calling, with our President, or brother
Brigham. He is my leader, and I am his brother and servant. I am his
fellow-servant,—that is, I am one with him; and my calling actually
requires me to talk, and to teach, and to instruct, and to exhort, and
to invite all men to embrace the Gospel and plan of life and
salvation.

Vol. 6, p.28
Jesus, in the let chap. of John, 4th verse, says, "In him was life,
and the life was the light of men."

Vol. 6, p.28
Also, in the 8th chap. and 12th verse, "Then spake Jesus again unto
them, saying, I am the light of the world. He that followeth me shall
not wall; in darkness, but shall have the light of life."

Vol. 6, p.28
And in the 14th chap. and 6th verse, "Jesus saith unto him, I am the
way, the truth, and the life: no man cometh unto the Father but by
me."

Vol. 6, p.28
Well, you have heard me express, several times, that truth is life,
and life is light. Well, it is true, because Jesus says, "I am the
life and the light of the world; and no man that is born upon the face
of this earth can obtain eternal life except they go by me. They must
come by moor through me to obtain eternal life."

Vol. 6, p.28
Brethren, I want you to understand, if you will treasure up principles
of truth as you would treasure up gold and silver and precious
stones—if you will treasure up truth, every truth that you treasure
up, that truth is life, and that life is light. Do you not see that if
you treasure up the principles of truth in you, and you have your
treasury full of them, then, of course, your treasury is saviour of
all? Why? Because life is light, and light is life. Do you not see, if
you have got the true principles dwelling in you, if you treasure up
truth, you are bound to have life; and then, if you have life, you are
bound to have light; and if those true principles dwell in you, and
they abound, do you not see you cannot be unfruitful? You are bound to
be fruitful in the knowledge of God and in the accomplishment of his
purposes.

Vol. 6, p.28
If you do not take a course to treasure up truth, you never will be
prophets and prophetesses; for it is in treasuring up truth, and life,
and light. If these principles be in you, and they abound, you will be
like a well of water springing up into everlasting life. It will be
everlasting, do you not see, if it springs up; and that will bring us
back to the fountain of life,  from whence springs life and [p.29]
light. Do you not see it springs from God. It emanates from him; and
if It is in us and abounds, it will be in us as a well of water
springing up into everlasting life, from whence it sprang.

Vol. 6, p.29
Well, here are a few ideas before you,—something I had not thought of
before I got up. Well, I am called and ordained to be a teacher and to
instruct; but if you do not receive my instructions and the principles
of truth that emanate from me, then you are not profited; for the Lord
says, "If a man offers you a gift, and you do not receive that gift
with gladness and joy, then, of course, the man that offers the gift
is not blessed; but if the receiver receives it with joy, then the man
that gives the gift has joy in giving it. Do you not see it? Well,
upon the same principle, if God confers gifts, and blessings, and
promises, and glories, and immortality, and eternal lives, and you
receive them and treasure them up, then our Father and our God has joy
in that man. Do you understand me? I do not know whether you get my
idea or not; but, to save my head, I cannot talk any plainer. You know
I am called simple. Well, I wish I was simpler and could convey things
with greater simplicity than I do. Why? Because I have not a spirit
within me to wish to talk one word to you except good sense, and
light, and information, and instruction to the child that sits before
me to-day. Do you not see God is not pleased with any man except those
that receive the gifts, and treasure them up, and practise upon those
gifts? And he gives those gifts, and confers them upon you, and will
have as to practise upon them. Now, these principles to me are plain
and simple.

Vol. 6, p.29
Do you suppose that God in person called upon Joseph Smith, our
Prophet? God called upon him; but God did not come himself and call,
but he sent Peter to do it. Do you not see? He sent Peter and sent
Moroni to Joseph, and told him that he had got the plates. Did God
come himself? No: he sent Moroni and told him there was a record, and
says he, "That record is matter that pertains to the. Lamanites, and
it tells when their fathers came out of Jerusalem, and how they came,
and all about it; and, says he, "If you will do as I tell you, I will
confer a gift upon you." Well, he conferred it upon him, because
Joseph said he would do as he told him. "I want you to go to work and
take the Urim and Thummim, and translate this book, and have it
published, that this nation may read it." Do you not see, by Joseph
receiving the gift that was conferred upon him, you and I have that
record?

Vol. 6, p.29
Well, when this took place, Peter came along to him and gave power and
authority, and, says he, "You go and baptise Oliver Cowdery, and then
ordain him a Priest." He did it, and do you not see his works were in
exercise? Then Oliver, having authority, baptised Joseph and ordained
him a Priest. Do you not see the works, how they manifest themselves?

Vol. 6, p.29
Well, then Peter comes along. Why did not God come? He sent Peter, do
you not see? Why did he not come along? Because he has agents to
attend to his business, and he sits upon his throne and is established
at head-quarters, and tells this man, "Go and do this;" and it is
behind the vail just as it is here. You have got to learn that.

Vol. 6, p.29
Peter comes along with James and John and ordains Joseph to be an
Apostle, and then Joseph ordains Oliver, and David Whitmer, and Martin
Harris; and then they were ordered to select twelve more and ordain
them. It was done. Do you not see works were manifest? They received
the truth, and thus you and I are here to-day; and if it had not
[p.30] been for the practice, you and I would not have been here,
would we?

Vol. 6, p.30
Well, practice makes perfect: it makes perfect men and perfect
Apostles, and Prophets, and Elders, and Teachers, and Deacons; and how
can you be perfect without it? It is by our practice and living up to
our profession that we increase and grow in grace and in the knowledge
of the truth.

Vol. 6, p.30
There are a great many things, probably, that are taught you from this
stand—that is, from individuals. They are taught to you; and you,
probably, have not got faith and confidence in them. Well, now, I do
not care whether you have or not: if you will go and do as you are
told, you shall have a knowledge, although you had not a particle of
faith when you began. That is curious religion; hut there is no
knowledge on any other principle, only by obedience.

Vol. 6, p.30
Some time ago I brought up a figure. Say I, John, Timothy, Jack,
Peter—I do not care who they are—you go up above the arsenal and dig a
well, and dig ten or twelve feet, and you shall find a good spring of
water. "Well," says brother John, I have no confidence in that, that
there can be water got there, neither have I any confidence in you as
an Apostle." Say I, I do not care whether you have or not: go and do
as I tell you, and you shall be paid for it. You go and dig a well,
and dig twelve feet, and find a good spring of water. Now, do you not
get the knowledge of that water without a particle of faith or
confidence? It is in the works.

Vol. 6, p.30
Some say, "What is the use of my doing this, or that, or the other
thing? I have no faith in it." I do not care a dime for your faith.
They produce the knowledge; and then, do you not see, knowledge
swallows up faith before you ever had it?

Vol. 6, p.30
Did you ever know anything to swallow a thing when it was not? Yes,
the Methodists God has neither body, parts, nor passions; and yet they
have swallowed him.

Vol. 6, p.30
Well, now, this is a kind of curious doctrine, but it is true
doctrine; for I never knew much faith in exercise in a man, except
that man had good works, by going and doing as the servants of God
say, to produce faith and knowledge.

Vol. 6, p.30
Now, I will ask you a question—a scriptural question. I do not know
where it is. It is in the Bible. I cannot refer to chapter and verse.
I want to refer you to the case of Naaman, the Assyrian, who was
smitten with leprosy. How much faith had he? He had not a particle;
but his servant, who had faith, prevailed upon him to go down to
Jordan. When the Prophet spoke to him and told him to go and dip
himself seven times, and he should become whole, he had not a particle
of confidence in it. He went down with his riches to buy health, but
he could not buy it: he had to do as the Prophet told him. He went
down and. dipped himself seven times and was healed. Do you not
believe, then, he knew things? Said he, "I know now they are the men
of God. I know now that God lives, and their words are true; for I did
as they told me, but I had not any confidence in them, and I was
healed."

Vol. 6, p.30
Does not that agree with me? I merely bring that up that you may not
find fault with my doctrine. Do you not see that is the principle that
we must be actuated by? I care not whether you have any faith or not:
you go and do as you are told to do, and that produces knowledge; and
how long will it be before we shall be presented into the presence of
Jesus Christ, the Son of God? It will not be but a little while. Now,
there are a great many people, even to this day, with all the
reformation that has been in our midst, who make a practice of telling
lies. It is impossible for them [p.31] to tell a story, except they
put into the interstices of that story lies of their own
manufacturing. Do you not see that destroys? They make a practice of
it. They cannot transact business except they must lie a little. How
long, do you suppose, it will take that man to get to heaven and to
enter into celestial glory, where lies or anything that is impure
cannot exist? It will take him as many millions of years as there will
be millions of years to come.

Vol. 6, p.31
Perhaps some people may think that if we do lie and are dishonest, and
so forth and so on, when we die, the death that comes upon us and the
change that comes upon us will change and take away those lies, and we
shall find ourselves basking in truth. No such thing. I may tell a he
to you—I may be dishonest to my neighbours and ungodly, then I may get
up and go out of doors; and I want to know what better am I when I go
through that door than I was this side of it? Has it changed my
nature? No—not one particle.

Vol. 6, p.31
I will refer to brother Morley's words. He says, "The mind makes the
man." That is true. What is the mind? It is that character that was
made and fashioned after the image of God before these bodies were
made,—that is, our spirits. What is the mind? It is the spirit that
was made before this body. Do you know it? Well, now let me tell you,
it is that spirit that makes the man. I care not how humble he is—if
his nose is three feet long and all his body was disfigured—I will
tell you, if there is a good spirit in that man, and that spirit
cultivates wholesome doctrine and lives to God, you love him. It is
the spirit that is in the man that makes the man, which is the mind
that you were speaking of, father Morley. You meant so, did you not,
father Morley? ["Yes."] Well, you did.

Vol. 6, p.31
Well, our change from this state of existence does not change our
character. The character must be made and formed before it goes
through the vail, if he is going to continue with the servants of God,
the Prophets.

Vol. 6, p.31
Now, brethren, you have got a spirit in you, and that spirit was
created and organized—was born and begotten by our Father and our God
before we ever took these bodies; and these bodies were formed by him,
and through him, and of him, just as much as the spirit was; for I
will tell you, he commenced and brought forth spirits; and then, when
he completed that work, he commenced and brought forth tabernacles for
those spirits to dwell in. I came through him, both spirit and body.
God made the elements that they are made of, just as much as he made
anything. Tell me the first thing that is made on earth that God did
not organize and place here in this world. Not a thing.

Vol. 6, p.31
Well, it is the mind or spirit that is in the man that makes the man.
Was that Spirit a wicked spirit when it was organized and brought into
existence? No—no more than our little children are sinners. But we
have been led—that is, perverted, or rather led away from these true
principles—led into evil principles by others. Well, then, of course,
we are not exactly as we were when we were organized. No; we have
taken other men's books and reasonings, and fell into other
principles—led away from nature,—some say, "nature's darkness." I do
not know anything about such a thing as nature's darkness. If we were
as we were in our first creation, we should be as innocent as little
children, every one of us. Perhaps you do not see these things as I
do; but I have not any notion of my own to communicate unto you.

Vol. 6, p.32
You see I am the simplest fellow there is. I wish to God I was more
[p.32] simple than I am: I should be nearer to what I was in nature. I
do not know how to use what they call big words. I never studied them.
I have no taste particularly for thorn; and if I had, I should not
know where to put them, and should be very apt to stick the head to
the feet, and the feet to the head. I do not know where to apply them.
Well, what are they? You may ask brother Taylor, and he will tell you
they are conflabberation of all languages. Conflabberation! Well,
that's a good word, is it not? That is, they are French, English,
Irish, Dutch, Hebrew, and Latin, and they are all kinds of words; and
there are not many of them that have good sense. Well, they are a
mixture: every language is a mixture. I have not studied them.

Vol. 6, p.32
Do you want to blame me? Cannot you understand me in my simple way of
communicating to you? After all my simplicity and simple words, and
trying to simplify my words to the capacity of the people, there are
lots of you who do not understand the words I use—the words I was
taught from my youth in my simplicity.

Vol. 6, p.32
Well now, brethren, I tell you I have said what I have said; and may
God grant that it may inspire your hearts—that it may exalt your
minds—that you may treasure up these truths, as far as they are
truths; and I know nothing to the contrary but what they are truths;
and if you do, or anybody else, I would be pleased to be
corrected,—that is, to have the real thing presented instead of them.
Is it to my injury, because I did not happen to get it, and somebody
steps forward and puts it there? Does it injure me? No: it
communicates to me that I had not got,—that is, a truth; and truth is
life, and life is light. Do you not see what I get by it?

Vol. 6, p.32
In regard to our situation and circumstances in these valleys,
brethren WAKE UP! WAKE UP, YE ELDERS OF ISRAEL, AND LIVE TO GOD and
none else; and learn to do as you are told, both old and young: learn
to do as you are told for the future, And when you are taking a
position, if you do not know that you are right, do not take it—I mean
independently. But if you are told by your leader to do a thing, do
it. None of your business whether it is right or wrong, You will get
water, if you dig away. That is rather presumptuous doctrine with some
people; but with me it is not.

Vol. 6, p.32
I have heard men teach in this stand that I was under no obligation to
do anything, except I had a revelation. I do not believe the doctrine
at all. I don't care who preached it. I am not the leader—I am not the
Prophet, nor the chief Apostle. I do not hold the keys independently.
I have no keys, only what I hold in brother Brigham; and then brother
Brigham has the word of God the must do thus and so. He comes to me
and says, "Brother Heber, I want you to do thus and so." Wait till I
go home, get into my private room, and ask God that I may get a
revelation! Aint that pretty, brother Taylor? Well, I will not talk
just as I think. If I did, I would knock this pulpit head over heels,
when I think of such folly. Go and get a revelation, when God has
spoken through my head!—and then the tail goes off, and gets down on
his knees to get a revelation, when the head has got one !

Vol. 6, p.32
Now, I have heard that doctrine preached here, that they must have a
revelation before they are bound to receive that word and go and
pratise it, just as it would have been with those men I employed to go
and dig that well by the arsenal. "Wait, sir." I will not wait a
minute. Go along, or I will employ men that will do it. "I am going to
get a revelation to  know if there is water there." They [p.33] its
not know that by believing on any man's testimony they increase in
knowledge, wisdom, and the power of God. They forget that. Do you not
see that I can learn more to be led than I can to lead, if I have the
right man to lead me? Brother Brigham is my leader: he is my Prophet,
my seer, and my Revelator; and whatever he says, that is for me to do;
and it is not for me to question him one word, nor to question God a
minute. Do you not see?

Vol. 6, p.33
I will tell you what it is right for me to do. If there is time, (and
if there is not, it is not necessary,) go along and bow down before
the Lord God. Say I, "Father, help me to be faithful and do the words
of brother Brigham, my leader, that I may see glory in it, and that I
may see immortality and eternal lives in it."

Vol. 6, p.33
I am teaching you, Elders. Now, if I am not right, I am wrong. I leave
it to you to judge whether I am right or wrong. It is curious for me
to talk, but it is not for me to question his words any more than it
was Naaman, the Assyrian. Said he, "What better are the waters of
Jordan? Why are not the rivers of Damascus and the water round
Jerusalem just as good? Why is there not as much virtue in them as
there is in Jordan? Why, there is; but the virtue is in the man of God
telling him what to do. There was virtue in doing what the servant of
God told him to do. If he had told him to have gone and got into a mud
hole, it would have had the same effect as that water. It is in the
words of the man of God, and God lets his angels go along wherever he
goes, and the angel of God goes along and touches the man with the
touch of his finger, and says, "Be thou made whole!" Why? "Because the
servant of God says so, and I have come here to help to fulfil it."
Either side of the vail they am active to see that your words are
fulfilled. If they are not, they are not with us, nor we with them.

Vol. 6, p.33
What difference does the vail make? None at all. To us there is a
vail, but to them there is no vail. They can see through the side of a
house as well as through the air. I know that by experience. "Well,
now," some one says, "What good does it do for two or three thousand
men to be in the mountains? Why, I don't know that it is any of our
business. It says "Uncle Sam cannot come. We are ready; we are on the
spot." Well, what else? It gives those men. an experience that they
cannot have on any other principle. They are getting an experience—for
what? To cultivate them for something greater, which will come next
year; and if it does not come then, it will come some time. I do not
say it will come next year. You never heard me say it would; but you
and I want to live our religion and do as we are told, not questioning
a word for a moment. You have got to stop that. It is enough for
others to do that, without our meddling with those things. I am
speaking to the Elders of Israel.

Vol. 6, p.33
Well, these things are all right. You learn to do as you are told; and
those that have not been baptised into the Church, I say, Go and be
baptised, and put on Christ by baptism, that you may receive the Holy
Ghost and be one with us: that is all I have got to say to you.

Vol. 6, p.33
Bless your souls, I pray my Father to bless brother. Brigham, with his
Counsellors, that they may be one; to bless the Twelve, that they may
be one, with us; to bless the Seventies, that they may be one with the
Twelve, and the High Priests one with the Seventies, and the Elders
one with the High Priests, and the Priests one with the Elders, &c.;
that we may all be one and partake of the same Spirit and same power,
and same Holy Ghost, and same religion. That is my [p.34] exhortation
to you: I cannot preach any other.

Vol. 6, p.34
If that takes place, I want to know what any power has to do with us?
As we relax our power and live our religion—do you not see, as we
relax that the Devil will gain power upon us? Suppose, now, I was to
take a rough and tumble with a man and wrestle with him: I wrestle a
spell pretty valiantly, and almost gain power over my antagonist; I
have almost gained power over him, and I begin to slack up to get a
little breath: do you not see that that antagonist is bound to put me
down if I slack up? Well, if you slack up your religion, living
faithfully, praying, exhorting, and living to God, do you not see our
antagonist is gaining power over us? But let me tell you, gentlemen,
we will take it just as God dictates; and if he says rough-and-tumble,
let us take it rough-and-tumble, and pitch them headlong where they
belong.

Vol. 6, p.34
Well, now, if you will do just as you are told, you will increase in
knowledge ten thousand times faster than you will to pray six hours;
and if you follow that course, you will not advance in your religion
one-hundredth part so much as that man that will do just as he is
told, no matter what.

Vol. 6, p.34
If you are told to watch, watch. Can you pray when you are watching? I
do: I pray all the time. Well, live your religion—that is, not your
religion, but the religion of Jesus Christ, and serve your God. Cease
all, your contentions. Are there not contentions enough in the world?
Are there not contentions enough with that army and with the devils in
hell without there being any with us? These things should subside:
they should take an avalanche, like the snow. You know the snow will
take a slide down the sides of the mountains. They call, that an
avalanche. I should call it a hell of a full of a fuss,—that is, it is
a convulsion. Well, excuse me for that language.

Vol. 6, p.34
Well, there are those troops over yonder. They are not here, are they?
Well, some of you thought they were coming here, and several ran away,
supposing they were coming. Well, I am glad of that, and I wish every
other one that feels so would put off. We will help them. Brother
Brigham has fulfilled his word: he said if he could find any man or
woman that wanted to go, he would send them to that happy place. Well,
he has sent Mrs. Mogo. No doubt she will die a happy death.

Vol. 6, p.34
This great Mr. Johnson, the Commander of those troops has come, I
suppose. Brother Grossbeck has come in with his company from the
States. God gave him wisdom, and he is here, and he escaped those
troops. Mr. Johnson says he is going to obey the President's orders,
and says he will come in; but by the time he goes up and down Ham's
Fork a few times, it will take away his strength. If you do not
believe it, try some other Ham's Fork. I had as here sit on a bayonet
as a fork. He has had a fever all the way, and will have a chill when
he has lost his strength. He will have an all-killing chill. He will
not come here. We have told you all the time they will not come. But
he may attempt to come, and then he may not, That is just as God has a
mind to.

Vol. 6, p.34
I feel the Lord designs the thing should move along and no blood be
shed, because I do not consider God is so anxious that we should be
bloodthirsty men as some may be. God designs we should be pure men,
holding the oracles of God in holy and pure vessels; but when it is
necessary that blood should be shed, we should be as ready to do that
as to eat an apple. That is my religion, and I feel that our platter
is pretty near clean of some things, and we calculate to keep it clean
 from this time henceforth and [p.35] forever, and, as the Scripture
reads, "Lay judgment to the line and righteousness to the plummet." We
shall do that thing, and we shall commence in the mountains. We shall
clean the platter of all such scoundrels; and if men and women will
not live their religion, but take a course to pervert the hearts of
the righteous, we will "lay judgment to the line and righteousness to
the plummet," and we will let you know that the earth can swallow you
up, as it did Korah with his host; and as brother Taylor says, you amy
dig your graves, and we will slay you, and you may crawl into them.

Vol. 6, p.35
I do not mean you, if you are not here. I mean those corrupt
scoundrels. Well, this is just as brother Brigham has said here
hundred of times.

Vol. 6, p.35
If those troops could have come in here, let me tell you, all the
finest and smartest devils would have entered into the smartest bodies
and come here to overturn us. You will not catch a mean, low,
inferior, stupid devil in a smart man. I will tell you the Devil has
his smart men. Says he, "You get into a smart body." Smart spirits do
not get into inferior bodies. Would you? No. Well, then, do you
suppose they would do what we would not do under the Same
circumstances?

Vol. 6, p.35
Was not Lucifer a pretty smart lad? Just look at it—son of the
morning—when all heaven wept when he fell. He was a smart man. It
takes a smart man—that is, one who thinks he is, to act the devil.
Well, I merely speak of these things.

Vol. 6, p.35
Well, they would come from Dan to Beersheba, and from California to
France,—that is, wicked and abominable spirits would have come into
this valley when those troops came, do you not see? The blacklegs, and
highway robbers, and whoremongers, and whores would have gathered into
this place, if those troops could have come into this place to have
slain our leaders. Let me die an honourable man living my religion
rather than to bow down to their cursed yoke again, as the Lord God
liveth. They have made us stiffen our upper lip, and now we have got
to keep it stiff—I mean the upper lip; and if you grow as you ought,
five years will not pass away before your lips will be five times as
thick as they are now. Joseph had a high lip, and he was a beautiful
man—one of the most lovely men I ever saw, especially when the Spirit
of God was in him; and his countenance was as white as the whitest
thing you ever saw.

Vol. 6, p.35
Let all these domestic broils and family difficulties cease, ye Elders
of Israel; and if you have got things that will not sleep and, will
not rest, live your religion, and I would take my johnny-cake and go
into the mountaions and spend my days defending the house of Israel,
before I would stay at home and quarrel one moment. Is it not better
for you? Well, now stop these little broils at home in your families:
that is the end of all trouble with us; and God will bless us and will
bless the earth, and the air, and the elements, and we shall be
blessed with fruits and grain, and with every other thing that our
hearts can desire.

Vol. 6, p.35
Is there anything that we ever saw or thought of but what is in the
elements, the air we breathe, and the earth we walk on?—and blessing
be to God that I live on an earth that lives. Well, that is a curious
idea. I heard a Methodist preacher preach that ones at Miller's
Corners, in Bloomfield, Ontario County, New York, and thought it was a
curious idea. Well, it is truth.

Vol. 6, p.35
Now, I will prove this to you, if any of you doubt it, by true
philosophy—by natural philosophy. Do you believe that a dead woman can
conceive from a live man and bring forth a live child? Do you believe
it, any of you mothers? Do you believe it, any of you fathers? No, you
know better. [p.36] Well, if a woman will not produce when she is
dead, then the earth cannot produce living things if it was dead.

Vol. 6, p.36
Does the earth conceive? It does, and it brings forth. If it did not,
why do you go and put your wheat into the ground? Does it not conceive
it? But it does not conceive except you put it there. It conceives and
brings forth, and you and I live, both for food and for clothing,
silks and satins. What! satin grow? Yes. What produces it? The
silkworm produces it. Does the silkworm produce except it conceives?
No, it eats of the mulberry tree. Where does the mulberry tree come
from? It comes from the earth. Where did the earth come from? From its
parent earths.

Vol. 6, p.36
Well, some of you may call that foolish philosophy. But if it is, I
will throw out foolish things, that you may gather up wise things. The
earth is alive. If it was not, it could not produce: If you find a
piece of earth that is dealt, you cannot produce anything from it,
except you resurrect it and restore it, to life. If that is not true
philosophy, it is nothing that I have produced. It is what every man
knows; if he can only reflect. But I thought it was curious doctrine
when that Methodist spoke of it.

Vol. 6, p.36
How could my head produce hair, if it was dead? Neither can the earth
produce grain, if it is dead. Now, brethren, do you not see the
propriety of our blessing the earth—the earth that we inhabit and
cultivate? If you do not see the propriety of it, for heaven's sake do
not bless the sacrament again. Do not take a bottle of oil to the
prayer-circle to be blessed, when you do not believe the earth can be
blessed.

Vol. 6, p.36
If you have got half-an-acre, you can bless it, and dedicate it, and
consecrate it to God, and ask him to fill it with life. Well, then, if
you can bless half-an-acre, why can you not bless a whole acre? And if
you can bless an acre; why can you not bless all .this Territory? Just
reflect for a moment, If you can bless a gill of oil, then you can
bless a pint. When you bless a pint, you can bless a quart, and so on
until you can bless a bottle of oil as big as this valley.

Vol. 6, p.36
Bless God! Yes, I bless my Father and my God pertaining to this earth;
I bless his Son; I bless everything in heaven and on earth. Now, you
may call that improper, when you do it, all of you, indirectly. Bless
my Father! Suppose I had an earthly father here, and he had received
the Gospel and was a Patriarch, I would bless him and put all the
blessings on him that I had power and strength; that is, I would put
all I had on to him; then I could get it back: then I could bless his
father, and he could bless his father, and his father his father, and
the blessings I would put on my father would go clear back until it
came to the Father and God from whence it came, and then it comes down
to us again, just as the sap and nourishment in the tree: if it does
not go into the root, it never would go into the top; and every limb
and branch pertaining to that tree has to give up a portion of the
nourishment they receive, and then we are all impregnated with the
roots.

Vol. 6, p.36
Well, I am talking these things as plain as I can: Perhaps some of you
do treasure them up. But we live on an earth that lives: if we do not,
we cannot produce nor get produced from it. You never will get peaches
if you do not plant and let the earth conceive; but if the earth
conceives, and you nourish it, you are bound to have peaches, and
apples, and currants, and plums. If you cultivate and partake of the
elements that God has made, you will have houses, and barns,  and
granaries, and everything else. God has made it. All we have to, do is
to [p.37] take it from the earth. But you say it is all dead, do you?
Oh folly! There is nothing that is dead that lives, nor shall we ever
die temporally nor spiritually; for that tabernacle that I live in is
life; and when it goes back to the earth, it goes back into a living
creature, For what purpose? To become analyzed, and cleansed, and
purified, that I may receive it again, more glorious than this body.
How can I obtain it? On no other principle only to do just as I am
told. You have got to learn that lesson. I have got to learn it; and
if I have got to learn it, I can prove that you have got to do as I
do.

Vol. 6, p.37
You are very exact in military tactics. Here is Squire Wells, and he
is under the direction of our Governor; and then every other officer
in his turn must be dictated and governed as he is dictated. Does
Squire Wells run to every man? No: he gives his Order to the officer
next to him, and so on till it goes down to the fourth corporal. See
how accurate you have to be in that discipline. Should not you be more
so in the kingdom of your God?—and if you do not, you are not making
progress.

Vol. 6, p.37
Why are you not wide awake? Cultivate, make, take, and increase, and
bring forth those things that you need. You do not believe the gate is
going to be shut down, do you? Mr. Johnson says there shall not an
article or a train come in, except the Governor lets him come in. The
Governor will not, except he grounds arms; and if he will ground arms,
he will ground arms; and if he no ground arms, then he no ground arms,
and he cannot come here. Gentlemen, your leaders all say he cannot
come here. Why, if he wants to come here himself, with a few of his
council,—if they really want to come to see the Governor, they have
the privilege; but they would have to ground arms. I am not going to
take that word back. They have got to ground arms from this time
henceforth. But we have shouldered arms, and it is present arms; and
do you not see that the next thing is to take aim?

Vol. 6, p.37
Joseph, when he was in Nauvoo, on the house top, drew his sword from
the sheath and said it never should be sheathed again. Brother Brigham
has said the same, and brother Heber will back him in it, and so will
every officer in the kingdom of God. What say you, brethren, will we
go it? If so, raise your right hands and say Aye.

Vol. 6, p.37
[One loud "AYE" rang through the congregation.]

Vol. 6, p.37
We are not going to bow down to the wicked any more. I had rather die
as I am and fight my way thud ever to go into their bands again. They
probably, if they had had only sense enough, might have caused us to
bow down our heads and got the bow on Old Bright's neck. They will not
pay the debts contracted by their own officers. They send the most
damnable and contemptible scoundrels that they could to rule over us,
and they abused us all the time, and God wanted they should. If they
had not perhaps we should have bowed down and got the yoke on our
neck. Now, perhaps, they will try to draw back and say, "Let us give
them a State Government and a few hundred thousand dollars, and see if
we cannot pet them." When you see a thing of that sort, look out for
the Devil: he will be behind that curtain. When I see anything of that
kind, I am Suspicious.

Vol. 6, p.37
We shall prescribe a course for the United States to take after this.
Well, you do not believe that, do you? Do as you are told, and see if
it does not come to pass. You cannot tell whether I am a true man,
unless you listen to me.

Vol. 6, p.37
Well, these are my feelings, God bless you, brethren; God bless you,
sisters; God bless this earth, and these valleys, and every honest
person [p.38] that comes into these valleys! If their soldiers desert
and come in here, may the Lord God bless them, that they may have the
Spirit of God on them while they stay here! We live to let live, and
we will treat them with kindness and gentility, if they stay here and
behave themselves. But they cannot whore it here; for, gentlemen; if
there is anything of that kind, we will, slay both men and women. We
will do it, as the Lord liveth—we will slay such characters. Now,
which would be the most worthy to be slain —the woman that had had her
endowments and made certain covenants before God, or the man that knew
nothing about it? The woman, of course. She must be guilty according
to her knowledge. These little officers that were brought up as pets
at West Point boasted all the way what they were going to do with our
leaders: they were going to take our Governor and hang him, and take
his wives and use them at their leisure; and they were going to serve
Heber in the same way, and all others that lifted their tongues
against our enemies. They have not yet done it, have they?

Vol. 6, p.38
Well, these are my feelings. They are out there: they have been
sitting on Ham's Fork so long, it has begun to ulcerate, as that nasty
fop, Douglas, uses the term,—that little nasty snot-nose: you cannot
call him anything half so mean as he is—the nastiest of all nasties
that God could suffer on the earth. We have been a friend to him and
everybody else, and we have not done any harm. We mind our own
business. We came to this land because we were just obliged to do so;
and I have been broken up and driven five times; but, as the Lord God
liveth, I do not go again, nor any other man or woman that will live
their religion. Let us do right, as a people, and we never will go
from this place until we please and God pleases to have us.

Vol. 6, p.38
We were brought here for a purpose to secure us, and for us to stand
to our rights and privileges as citizens of the United States, and
claim protection. What are they coming up here for? To kill your
leaders; and when they kill us they will kill every man and woman that
will sustain those men. Well, they are not here—God be praised!
Hallelujah! Glory to God in the highest, peace on earth, and goodwill
to all good men! My soul says Hallelujah! Praise the Lord, my soul,
and give glory to him, and let all Israel say Amen!

Vol. 6, p.38
[The assembly responded, "Amen."]

Vol. 6, p.38
Am I not happy? These are the people of God. They shall live and they
shall prosper, and everything that is attached to the righteous shall
be righteous and grow righteous. Yes, I bless the earth and everything
that is on this earth; but I feel, in the name and by the authority of
Jesus Christ and my calling, to curse that man that lifts his heel
against my God and his cause and kingdom; and the curse of God shall
be upon him: the angels of God shall chase him, and he shall have no
peace. The President of the United States and his coadjutors that have
caused this thing shall never rest again, for they shall go to hell.

Vol. 6, p.38
Brother Morley says he has no right to teach. I am blessing them with
the power that is on your head. Why do you not do it? That is the
blessing of a Patriarch, to bless the house of Israel. I bless you as
a people—not only this people here to-day, but I bless all that are in
the east, west; north, or south. God bless our head and every member
that is attached to it! Bless the house of Israel, with the head of
the vine, and with every vine and every branch that pertains to it,
with every particle of fruit, that it may be choice in the house of
God in these mountains! Amen.

          * * *

[p.39]

Brigham Young, November 15, 1857

Source of True Happiness—Prayer, Etc.

A Sermon by President Brigham Young, delivered in the Tabernacle,
 Great Salt Lake City, November 15, 1857.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 6, p.39
I am happy for the privilege of standing before the Saints. It is a
great pleasure to me to associate with those whose feelings are
concentrated in the establishment of peace and righteousness upon the
earth.

Vol. 6, p.39
Before I heard the Gospel as again revealed in its purity through
Joseph the Prophet, I was tolerably well acquainted with the spirit,
disposition, tact, and talents possessed by the children of men; and
though I was then but about thirty years of age, I had seen and heard
enough to make me well acquainted with the people in their acts and
dealings one towards another, the result of which was to make me sick,
tired, and disgusted with the world; and had it been possible, I would
have withdrawn from all people, except a few, who, like myself, would
leave the vain, foolish, wicked, and unsatisfying customs and
practices of the world. Sorrow, wretchedness, death, misery,
disappointment, anguish, pain of heart, and crushed spirits prevail
over the earth; and apparently, the whole of the intelligence of
mankind is directed in a way to produce cruel and unnatural results.

Vol. 6, p.39
Since I have been in this Church and kingdom, I have endeavoured to
learn and treasure up wisdom and good understanding, and then not to
forget them. I have endeavoured to gather to myself every principle
that would promote righteousness in me and those who would hearken to
my counsel.

Vol. 6, p.39
Read the history of any kingdom or nation, and trace through all the
channels from the history of nations and kingdoms to that of families
and individuals who have not known God nor observed his commandments,
and you will find that sorrow and disappointment have been intimately
mingled in all the gaiety, luxuries, and pretended enjoyments of their
mortal lives. They have found a bitter sting in their happiest moments
and a deadly poison in their cups. There is no man or woman on the
earth who can enjoy solid satisfaction—unalloyed peace and comfort,
but in the holy spirit of our religion—in the Gospel of salvation:
that is the only source of true happiness. Read the history of those
who can command the wealth of the world to minister to their
happiness, and they find it not in authority, station, nor wealth.
From the monarch upon his throne to the most degraded beggar upon the
streets, all who enjoy not the Gospel are destitute of the source of
true happiness. It is not to be found among them.

Vol. 6, p.39
When the portals of heaven are opened and the Priesthood of God is
given he so blesses the people that they can truly understand the
principles that tend to peace, to glory, immortality, and eternal
lives. That and that alone can give true  satisfaction to our spirits,
which are [p.40] organized to receive and continue to increase in
principles of light, intelligence, power, and glory,—organized to be
preserved to eternally associate together—to have the privilege of
beholding each other's faces—of enjoying each other's society and the
society of holy beings who have been tried as we have and have to be,
and to enjoy, love, converse with, and look upon the laces of those
beings who have been glorified throughout all ages that are countless
to us. Their identity has been preserved, and they enjoy the smiles of
their friends and associate with their companions who have in a mortal
state passed through the same ordeals they endured while in this
existence. Fathers and mothers associate with their children, children
with their parents, brothers with sisters, and sisters with their
brothers,—all in their family circles dwelling in the midst of the
glorified. What else can satisfy a truly intelligent human being—the
immortal spirit that is tabernacled in a mortal tenement? Nothing.

Vol. 6, p.40
What would induce an intelligent individual to suffer his eyes to be
put out and to live without seeing objects around him—the, faces of
his family, friends, and connections? Would money? What would hire an
intelligent person to be deprived of the sense of hearing? Could money
buy his hearing? What would hire you to suffer the destruction of the
organ of speech, or to be deprived of any of the more important
members of your organization? The things of this world could not
induce you to suffer the destruction of any of the vital powers of
your organization; yet the world are seeking after the paltry,
perishable things of time and sense. They are their glory—their
pretended comfort—their god, and their daily study and pursuit. But
the members which God has placed in our tabernacles are worth all the
world to us. We have the power of seeing, hearing, tasting, smelling,
and feeling, enabling us to converse and associate with each other;
and money cannot buy these blessings from us.

Vol. 6, p.40
Stop then, and consider what use you will make of these pealers. Will
you go wild after the things of this world, as do the majority of the
inhabitants of the earth, with whose ways you are well acquainted? How
long will they endure? Their breath is in their nostrils: to-day they
are—to-morrow they are not. What prospects have they for futurity?
Have they any promise? Yes. What is it? Death. Have they the promise
of life eternal? They have, upon certain conditions; but they care no
more about those conditions than did certain characters that Paul
wrote about: they are even like the dumb beasts that are entirely
ignorant of futurity. Fatten an ox and lead him to the slaughter, and
he knows nothing of what awaits him. So it is with the great majority
of the inhabitants of the earth: they have no knowledge of their
future condition; they merely know that death will terminate their
present career. We are blessed with the words of eternal life, with
the everlasting Priesthood, and the keys thereof, with principles
that, if rightly acted upon, will secure to us those blessings we now
enjoy, and which you hear the brethren often speak about.

Vol. 6, p.40
I am happy; I am full of joy, comfort, and peace: all within me is
light, for I desire nothing but to do the will of my Father in heaven.
I delight not in unrighteousness, but in righteousness and truth. I
seek to promote the good and happiness of myself and those with whom I
am associated. We have the privilege of securing to ourselves that
eternal bliss that can  never fade away, and of preserving our
identity, that, when millions of ages have rolled away, we can [p.41]
then behold each other as we do today, and can converse together. One
thousand years hence, probably many of this congregation will talk
over difficulties we are now passing through.

Vol. 6, p.41
You hear some of the brethren surmise that we are going to have
trouble. You reed not expect any trouble, except you take a course to
bring it upon you. You need never expect to see sorrow, unless your
own conduct, conversation, and acts bring it to your hearts. Do you
not know that sorrow to you can exist only in your own hearts? Though
men or women were in the mountains perishing—though they be  in
overwhelming depths of snow, freezing to death, or be on a desolate
island starving to death for want of food,—though they perish by the
sword or in any other way, yet, if the heart is cheerful, all is light
and glory within: there is no sorrow within them. You never saw a true
Saint in the world that had sorrow, neither can you find one. If
persons are destitute of the fountain of living water, or the
principles of eternal life, then they are sorrowful. If the words of
life dwell within us, and we have the hope of eternal life and glory,
and let that Spark within us kindle to a flame, to the consuming of
the least and last remains of selfishness, we never can walk in
darkness and are strangers to doubt and fear. Yet we see people among
us who are still selfish, and that principle we must abandon: we must
strip off selfishness, and put covetousness far from us. We must
become of one heart and mind, in order to fully enjoy the blessings we
anticipate.

Vol. 6, p.41
Brother Phineas correctly observed, in his remarks, that if ten men
are united in these mountains, they are not to be overcome by their
enemies. Are this whole people perfectly united? I fear not. When I
undertake to present before this people the true principles of the
Priesthood, I almost shudder, because so many do not yet understand
them and cannot receive them. I go into my room where we have our
prayer-circle, and among twelve men there will perhaps be twelve
different prayers offered up—one praying for one thing and another for
another thing. You may reduce the number to three, and let them be
clothed for secret prayer; and while one is praying aloud, each of the
others will be praying for that which the one that is mouth is not
praying for, unless they are better taught in regard to prayer than is
the Christian world. Ask the people if they understand the principle
of prayer, and many reply. We do not know: we pray with all our
might;" and at the same time it is a scene of confusion and
distraction of mind.

Vol. 6, p.41
We are in a land of liberty; and our fathers have taught us—especially
those born in America, that every man and woman and every child old
enough to speak, argue, read, reflect, &c., must have minds of their
own, and not listen to anybody else. They are taught to shape their
own opinions, and not depend upon others to direct their thoughts,
words, or actions. That system of teaching reminds me of the old
saying, "Every man for himself, and the Devil for them all." Such
views, though entertained by the human family at large, must be
checked in this people. Yet when I undertake to strip off the garb of
erroneous tradition, and to teach the people true principles of faith,
prayer, and obedience, there are many who cannot receive those
principles in their understanding and hearts. I have told you, and
will now tell you again, that you have to bring your minds right to
the authority of the Gospel—to the true Gospel line. Let an Elder pray
here, and then ask a brother in the congregation what has been prayed
for, and he cannot tell you. Ask a sister what has been prayed [p.42]
for, and she cannot tell you. She may say, "I was so fervent in prayer
myself that I did not hear what was prayed for." And so it is with
hundreds of people who congregate here. And I think that I may venture
to say that you will scarcely find an individual in the whole
congregation that can tell what the person who prays has prayed for.
Do you not know that to be a fact? I will appeal to your own minds.

Vol. 6, p.42
When a man opens or closes a meeting with prayer, every man, woman,
and child in the congregation who professes to be a Saint should have
no desire or words in their hearts .and mouths but what are being
offered by the man who is mouth for all the congregation. If all would
follow out that principle, where would it lead the people? They would
act with one heart and mind in all their acts through life, and
promote the kingdom of God on the earth.

Vol. 6, p.42
How many times I have attended prayer-meetings among the Methodists,
in my youthful days, when perhaps one hundred men and women would all
be praying aloud at once? I did not then know but that it was all
right. I neither said nor cared anything about it. It often used to be
father Joseph Smith's custom, when he took the lead of a fast-meeting,
to request all present to pray aloud at the same time, and there would
be as many different prayers as there were persons. Where was the
concentration on a single and united thread of faith? It is like the
cable that holds the ship. Unwind a cable, and you will find several
hundred small cords; unwind the small cords, and you will find
fourteen strands in each cord; unwind each strand, and there are
thousands of fibres; and you have parted the cable of a ship fastened
to a sure anchor, and the ship, is free and wafting unmanageable
before the furious tempest. So it is with prayer. You say you want to
be united and want the blessings of heaven.

Vol. 6, p.42
How many times have I said here, within the last three months, I pray
that God would so lead us and our enemies that there will be no blood
shed? And how many have come to meeting and prayed in their hearts
that "our enemies would come on, for we want to slay them, for we have
been mobbed and hunted enough;" and another would pray the same
prayer, with a disposition to desire the spoil. One of the brethren
prayed in camp that the snow might fall 40 feet deep on our enemies. I
am satisfied if it falls only four or five feet deep.

Vol. 6, p.42
I will tell you my faith in regard to the brethren now in the
mountains. General Wells takes the charge; and when I write to him, I
counsel him to do as the Holy Ghost shall dictate him, and inform him
that whatever he may order and perform, he has my faith and influence
to sustain him.

Vol. 6, p.42
I pray God to turn away our enemies, to put hooks in their jaws and
turn them wherever he will, with their gold, their horses, and all
they possess. They do not know the "Mormons;" they are strangers to
this people, and are full of wrath and malice towards us; but they
know not why. They know not that they are stirred to anger against us
by the enemy of all righteousness. Should those who instigated the
sending of this army undertake to come here, there will be another
scenery, for they are more or less acquainted with us and know that we
are the most upright people on the earth; and they will not be able to
shield themselves in the garb of ignorance. I will not talk about
them, for you know their history, and you know and have seen much of
the squalid wretchedness of the wicked inhabitants of the earth. Is
there honour or  virtue among them? Where is [p.43] the man or woman
among them that is to be trusted? If there is here and there any
semblance of goodness or virtue, it is at once overcome by every
fiendish art in their power. Women are overcome by sycophants, by
those who rule the nation, and those who have power and influence in
the various States, parties, and religious sects. Man is overcome by
man; they cuddle, and wink, and gamble, and run to-and-fro in
abominations of every grade, and lift their voices for and against
each other, as did the Paddy in his petition to the king for an
office, wherein he stated that he would vote for or against him, fight
for him or fight him, just as he wished it.

Vol. 6, p.43
Colonel Alexander—probably one of the best men in the army now near
Bridget ruins, told one of our messengers, when replying to a piece of
advice I had given him to resign his commission rather than be found
operating against an innocent people, that he was compelled to remain
in the army; for, if he resigned, he knew not how to manage to sustain
his family. He said, "I have no other means of support: I cannot throw
up my commission, for then I should have no means to support my wife
and children." As an American, shame and confusion would overwhelm me,
were I to even think of trying to sustain my family by siding with
tyranny and oppression. That is the only circumstance I wish to name.
They are sent ostensibly to civilize this people. But I do not wish to
talk much about such nonsense. The whole world are wrapt up in the
garment of corruption, confusion, and destruction; and they are fast
making their way down to hell, while we have the words of eternal
life.

Vol. 6, p.43
How ought we to live? Look at yourselves and see whether your faith is
concentrated with those who are appointed of the Lord to lead you and
have rule over you. See whether all your desires are one with theirs.
If not, it must come to that point. Let every Saint, when he prays,
ask God for the things he needs to enable him to promote righteousness
on the earth. If you do not know what to ask for, let me tell you how
to pray. When you pray in secret or with your families, if you do not
know anything to ask for, submit yourselves to your Father in heaven
and beseech him to guide you by the inspiration of the Holy Ghost, and
to guide this people, and dictate the affairs of his kingdom on the
earth, and there leave it. Ask him to put you just where he wants you,
and to tell you what he wants you to do, and feel that you are on hand
to do it. These are a few of my reflections upon that point, and only
a very few of them.

Vol. 6, p.43
Let this people be brought to the straightforward thread of the
Gospel; and what more have we than what has been taught us from the
beginning of this work? Nothing. And the only difficulty there has
been is, that we wore not prepared to receive it. Do you know how to
direct your own minds? Where is there an honest man or woman on the
face of this earth—one who has any knowledge of the Supreme Being, any
feeling of the operation of an invisible agency, but what pleads with
that God, whether they know him or not, to dictate their minds,
affections, and conduct? Where is there an honest man or woman on the
earth, but what that is their desire?

Vol. 6, p.43
Many do not know what to pray for. They need some one to dictate them.
Will the Lord come and personally dictate them? You know that he will
not. Will he send his holy angels to talk with you? You could not
endure their presence: you are in a sinful world. What do you need?
That invisible agency, called the Spirit, to dictate your minds.

Vol. 6, p.44
The whole world are sadly in want of what they call a
master-spirit. That is what the Government of the United States are
deprived of. There is not one to be found among them, neither in the
Cabinet of the President nor in the Senate of the United States. They
are all gone, and there is no one in their midst competent to lead and
dictate in the affairs of our General Government; but, as they say, it
is with them a period of mediocrity. It has been acknowledged by Great
Britain that the master-spirits are fled: there are none in the
British Parliament, and they know not what to do. Let this people come
to that condition, and say that they have no person capable of
dictating and leading them, and you will be in the whirlpool of
delusion.—It will be every man for himself, and you would not know
what to do: you would not know how to dictate your own affairs. It is
this which overwhelms the world in confusion and makes it Babylon,
while the Priesthood elevates mankind and dictates the husband, the
wife, and the children, and all they have.

Vol. 6, p.44
A feeling exists in the minds of many of this people that they would
be glad to submit to their presiding Elder or Bishop, but they do not
think that he has knowledge sufficient to lead them. Says a wife, "I
would be glad to submit to my husband; but I wish I had a husband that
I could look upon as my superior—that I could look up to and receive
his words and counsel: that would be my highest delight. O that I had
a husband capable of dictating me; but, alas! I have not." Go among
some of the children, and they say, "I would be glad to mind my
parents in all things, but I believe that I know more than they do."

Vol. 6, p.44
Go into one of our cities; and you find somebody on the whiz, whiz,
like the wind passing through a broken window in December; and so it
goes throughout the settlement. Somebody has imagined that the
President does not understand his duty and is not capable of
dictating, and that is all the Devil wants to begin with. If he
succeeds in getting one toe into the stocking, he will work until he
gets his whole foot in, and confusion and discord will reign
predominant. How many times have you observed such instances? You have
not lived in the Church one year without seeing them.

Vol. 6, p.44
In such cases a presiding Elder may not always know but what he has
done something wrong, and may be suspicious that this or that is not
right. My maxim is, and it is a rule I have established in the
Legislature of this Territory, never to oppose anything unless the one
making the objection can present something better. Do not oppose when
you cannot improve. If you are not capable of dictating your brethren,
do not say that you will dictate them until you have found out a
better path than the one in which they are walking. Before you oppose
your Bishop as a man unworthy of your best feelings, first point out a
better path to him; and then you shall have the right of going to the
higher authorities to show that you know more than your Bishop.

Vol. 6, p.44
Is there a fault in some of the presiding Elders? Yes. What is it?
Some of them are subject to a feminine, pusillanimous feeling. A man
rises up. and says, "I will dictate and oppose my Bishop," and some of
the Bishops will dodge, and say, "I do not know but that I am wrong:
wife, am I right or wrong?"—and say to every brother they meet, "What
do you think about it?" and run round and get the opinion of
everybody, to know whether they will sustain him or not. When men
learn their duty and calling, and walk up to the best light they have,
then, if they do not know precisely how to guide to  the [p.45] best
advantage, they are right, if they do the best they can, and can tell
all who find fault, "I ask no odds of you: I have, done as I have, and
have done the will of God, according to the best of my knowledge." And
let every man treat his wives and children in the same way; and when a
wife says, "O no, my dear, I think I understand this matter as well as
you do, and perhaps a little better; I am conversant with all the whys
and the wherefores, and am acquainted with this little circumstance
better than you are, and I think in this case, my dear, that I know
better than you;" reply, "Get out of my path, for I am going yonder,
and you may whistle at my coatail until you are tired of it," That is
the way I would talk to my wives and children, if they intermeddled
with my duties. And I say to them, If you cannot reverence me, tell me
where the man is you can reverence, and I would speedily make a
bee-line with my carriage and servants and place you under his care.

Vol. 6, p.45
I told the people in Nauvoo, before they wished me to stand as their
President, that if there were any Latter-day Saints that did not wish
to take the counsel of the Twelve, they could go to hell their own
road: we asked no odds, of them, for the Twelve were capable of
building up the kingdom of God on the earth. You know whether I here
ask much odds or not. I also told them that if they were not Saints at
that critical juncture, they ought to repent of their sins, and get
the Holy Ghost, and not live another twenty-four hours without the
spirit of revelation within themselves, for who knows but what you are
the elect; and you know that false prophets were to arise in the last
days, and, if possible, deceive the very elect, and that many false
shepherds would come and pretend to be the true shepherds. Now, be
sure to get the spirit of revelation, so that you can tell when you
hear the true Shepherd's voice, and know him from a false one; for if
you are the elect, it would be a great pity to have you led astray to
destruction. But if you are not the elect of God through the
sanctification of the Spirit of truth upon your hearts, then you can
go as quickly as you please, for we do not want you.

Vol. 6, p.45
We feel just the same now. Every man and woman that will not strive to
sanctify themselves before the Lord God, and to possess within
themselves the spirit of revelation to know the voice of the true
Shepherd from a false one, the quicker they go out of the Territory
the better it will be. Take ten men whose hearts, when they pray, are
upon one sentence and upon one idea at a time, when they ask God for
anything, or to bring this or that to pass, do you think that the
powers of hell can hinder what they ask for? No. It is as true as the
heavens—as firm as the mountains that rest upon these valleys—as sure
as eternity, that nothing can fail which they agree upon; for God will
grant it.

Vol. 6, p.45
What is our difficulty? When I go to my prayer-room, among men who
have been with me for years, there is too great a diversity of feeling
and desires to be in accordance with the Gospel. There is too much of
Babylon in that. When that is the cause, and when I am praying for one
thing and others for another, our faith comes in contact and we do not
receive what we ask for. How many times have I said that I would,
rather have one hundred true Saints in the mountains than five
millions that are not Saints, if I had to contend against the whole
world? What, with the sword? Yes. Let me have the Gideonites that can
kneel down and lap the water, and one will chase a thousand, and two
put ten thousand to flight. Whether the Lord will require this people
to use the sword, or not, I do not know, [p.46] neither do I care; but
I believe that if the faith of this people were united, all hell
cannot get armies in here to disturb our settlements.

Vol. 6, p.46
How gladly I would tell the people what to pray for. But if I tell
them in ten minutes afterwards they pray for something else. It is too
much so in the Quorum of the Twelve and among my Counsellors. Go into
meetings, and you may hear thirty different prayers, if there are so
many offered up, for everything but what I tell them to pray for. You
may think I undervalue, you. I do not. I tell you that if we strive
with all our powers, by-and-by the time will come that we will be
Saints indeed. I have not said that we are Saints. We are trying to
be, and we profess to have the keys that will lead us in the path of
eternal life. When we become so advanced that we are no more in
darkness and doubt, nor in any way under the power of the Devil, then
we have a certain victory over ourselves and over every foul spirit;
the Lord God is sanctified in our hearts, and we are his servants and
handmaids—his children, that can never be destroyed.

Vol. 6, p.46
Take the congregation now before me, and they pray a thousand
different prayers. To-night, mothers, wives, and little children,
observe how the head of the family prays, and see if he does not pray
for nearly everything but what he should pray for. Perhaps I am wrong,
but I think that he will be sure not to pray for the things he ought
to. He will pray that himself and family may have plenty to eat and
live in peace, and probably stop at that. His prayer will be something
like a certain old man's blessing at his meals: "O Lord, bless me and
my wife, my son John and his wife, us four, and no more: Amen." You
will hear the brethren pray, "O Lord, Bless me, and my wife, and
children; but the rest I care nothing about." When you pray, pray for
the things that the kingdom needs, and be not so very careful about
yourselves. Your selfish notions ought to be out of sight. Pray God to
promote his kingdom and preserve you in it, and not as I have known a
tolerably good man to pray. He was so ignorant that he would cheat a
widow woman out of her last cow, and then go down on his knees and
thank God for his peculiar blessings to him! Do not be so abominably
ignorant. Instead of thanking God that you have been able to wrong one
man out of a horse, another out of a yoke of cattle, &c., pray that he
will give you the disposition to make the most righteous use of the
property he has entrusted to your care. Pray that this people may be
preserved—that the kingdom of God may roll on—that our Elders on the
islands in the Pacific, in the United States, and in foreign lands may
be so blessed as to come safely home. Pray for the honest in heart,
and that the ungodly may be so filled with fear and trembling that
they may leave us, that we may live here as Saints, and build up the
kingdom of our God, and prepare for the return of this people to the
centre stake of Zion, where we can lay the foundations for a New
Jerusalem. Pray for the promotion of this cause and kingdom, instead
of praying that you may be able to wrong somebody out of something.

Vol. 6, p.46
All eternity is before you, and every thing you can ask for will be
given to you in due time; for the heavens and the earth are the
Lord's, and the fulness thereof. If I have horses, oxen, and
possessions, they are the Lord's and not mine; and all I ask is for
him to tell me what to do with them. A great many say that the Lord
takes, and gives as he pleases, and I think that if I act as the Lord
does I shall do pretty well. Again, some say that the Lord is going to
fight our battles, and  enquire, "What [p.47] is the use of our
brethren being out in the mountains?" He will use his people as he
pleases; and in the sequel you will find that God fought the battle,
and not we.

Vol. 6, p.47
It has also been observed that God will provide for you. Still many
want to shade a little, rather than to work hard for an honest living.
Such practices must be put away, and this people must become
sanctified in their affections to God, and learn to deal honestly,
truly, and uprightly with one another in every respect, with all the
integrity that fills the heart of an angel. They must learn to feel
that they can trust all they possess with their brethren and sisters,
saying, "All I have I entrust to you: keep it until I call for it."
The world have no confidence in each other; but that principle must
prevail in the midst of this people: you must preserve your integrity
to each other.

Vol. 6, p.47
Live your religion. How much you are exhorted—how much have we pleaded
with you to live your religion—to live in the light of God's
countenance—to live with the Holy Spirit so reigning in you as never
to be led astray, that you may know how to promote the kingdom of God
on the earth. Let selfishness be out of sight, and ask the Lord to
preserve you in the truth, and do with you as he pleases, and dispose
of you to his glory.

Vol. 6, p.47
May God bless you. Amen.

          * * *

Orson Hyde, November 1, 1857

Injustice of the United States Government Towards the Saints, Etc.

Remarks by Elder Orson Hyde, made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, November 1, 1857.

Reported by J. V. Long

Vol. 6, p.47
Dear brethren and sisters,—I arise to address you for a short time
this day. I shall be as brief as possible and detain you but a very
short time.

Vol. 6, p.47
The last Eastern mail, I think, brought me a pamphlet or tract written
by Elder Orson Pratt, of Liverpool, England. Subject—"Gathering of the
Saints and building up the kingdom of God." The whole matter is
handled in a masterly way, free from blind obscurity, unchecked and
unrestrained by fear, and untramalled by the religious or political
dogmas of the ago. It is the product of a clear head, of a strong
heart, and of an unflinching hand. In short, it is Heaven's eternal
truth. I do exceedingly regret having mislaid it, for I would like to
send it to Senator Douglas, with a request that he read it faithfully
before he applies the knife to "cut out the loathsome ulcer." Having
read it, then, if he shall be disposed and able to cut, cut away and
carve up to suit his own peculiar appetite and that also of his
friends. Will some person having said tract or pamphlet be kind enough
to mail it to Honourable Stephen A. Douglas, Washington City, D.C.?

Vol. 6, p.47
But, let all men, however, know, [p.48] that if what the honourable
gentleman calls the "loathsome ulcer" be cut out according to his
views and suggestions, the United States will be cut off from being a
nation, and her star of empire set, and set in blood!

Vol. 6, p.48
The "Mormons" can hardly be made to believe that the United States
intend to set in good faith towards them until they hang the murderers
of Joseph and Hyrum Smith, and punish the murderous incendiaries that
killed our men and burned our grain and houses on Green Plains,
Illinois. Nor yet, until they punish Missouri and cause the wrongs of
the Saints in that State to be redressed. Whenever the United States
Government shall begin its work of justice, at that end of the
"Mormon" question it will find it not so vexed nor yet so knotty as
many complain of its being. And moreover, such a coupe pursued by the
Government would tend to convert the "Mormons" to the belief that
sincerity, good faith, and even-handed justice towards them were the
paramount considerations and rules of action of the Federal
Government.

Vol. 6, p.48
A few officials, so notoriously corrupt that they became frightened at
their own shadow, ran away, having greatly feared that what they
justly merited might come upon them. An army is raised at their
instigation to force them back upon us again, or some others, not the
men of our choice, and to aid them to punish us for alleged crimes
which they have trumped up. But it will be hard for the "Mormons" to
bring their feelings to accept any federal officers at the point of
the bayonet or at the cannon's mouth, nor vet while troops are about
them or on their borders. The contest appears very unequal, it is
true; yet a wasp may worry a bear; and God, by his providences, has
sometimes overthrown to strong by the agency of the weak. In that God
do we hope for succour and trust for strength and deliverance.

Vol. 6, p.48
When we were driven from Missouri and Illinois, leaving all our
property, except what little we could take in the hurry, there was no
army sent to reinstate us, neither to punish out persecutors. Then
thousands of our men, women, and children were forced away from their
homes at the point of the bayonet, at mid-day and at mid-night, in the
burning rays of a scorching sun, and in the gloomy shades of a wintry
night. Our judges, magistrates, and civil and military officers were
all forced to go, and no army was sent to reinstate them or to punish
the persecuter and the oppressor. Oh, ye rulers of the land, look at
your injustice! When the innocent cried to you for help—when the
persecuted for conscience sake implored your fatherly interference,
and, with tears of blood, said to you, "Help us, lest we perish," you
then said that and cause was just, but you had no power. But now that
the wicked and guilty profligate eries to you to protect him in his
corruption and force him upon us contrary to our wishes, you find
yourselves invested with all the power necessary to urge an unhallowed
warfare against the very people whom you refused to protect. O Lord
God Almighty, in the name of thy Son, Jesus Christ, I ask thee to let
the arm and sword of thy justice interpose, and decide this matter
according to thy righteousness, and apt to thyself honour and a name
that shall never be forgotten.

Vol. 6, p.48
It may be said that sovereign, independent States are different from a
dependent Territory. This is a door through which many specious
technicalities are sought to be introduced in justification of the
present action and, former neglect of the General Government. But
"Mormons" care nothing about such technicalities. They hold the
Government responsible, and so [p.49] also does the God of nations and
of armies. Therefore, however strongly it may be urged that the
General Government's intentions are good towards us, this singular
people will not believe a word of it until said Government shall
redress their wrongs in Missouri and Illinois. Whatever explanation
may be given to the present movement of troops for Utah is immaterial.
It will stick to the present Administration, in its true light and
character, like the mark of Cain, Nero, and Herod—a religious
persecution against an innocent patriotic people who know their rights
and dare assert them! Though every "Mormon" in America should be
slain, it will only add to the enormity of the present
Administrations.

Vol. 6, p.49
As well might we be made to believe that the student could solve every
problem of Euclid, who had never learned simple addition, as to
believe the Government our impartial friends while they decline to
redress our wrong. The conduct of the "unjust judge" towards the "poor
widow" might raise the blush of shame upon our national cheek, if the
nation possessed as fine sensibilities and as much discernment as that
"unjust judge." He saw that his own peace, ease, and happiness
depended upon his avenging the "poor widow." And if the peace, ease,
and happiness of these United States, in future, do not depend upon
their redressing "Mormon" wrongs, (though they may not fear God,
neither regard man,) then the Lord does not speak by me. The nation
dill soon find out whether "wrath and indignation come upon the people
in the shape of earthquakes, thunderings, and lightnings,
tempests,—the waves of the sea heaving themselves beyond their bounds;
and all things being in commotion, while fear comes upon all people."
The nations may have occasion to consider the treasures of hail and
snow reserved for the last days—even the day of battle for the
controversy of Zion. They may yet learn that the nation and kingdom
that will not serve Zion shall perish; yea, that such nations shall be
utterly wasted.

Vol. 6, p.49
The prophetic glass before the eyes of the ancient Seers brings the
rays of Jehovah's power to a focus on this earth, in these our days.
For kings and rulers to manage their responsibilities in these
critical times is an affair which no servant of God, truly
enlightened, covets or desires. It will soon be known who are guilty
of treason and rebellion against the only true Sovereign of earth and
heaven. It may be necessary for the alien enemies to establish a
precedent in relation to treason. Then the judgment with which they
judge may be dealt out to them in equal measure, pressed down, &c. Woe
unto the world because of offences! They must come to try the Saints
and to establish a rule by which the Saints, in turn, may judge the
ungodly.

Vol. 6, p.49
The kingdom and government of God are the only legitimate jurisdiction
that ever did exist. And other kingdoms and jurisdictions stand before
God in the same light that many divorces stood in the days of Moses,
"For the hardness of your hearts, Moses wrote you this precept; but
from the beginning it was not so." For the hardness of men's hearts,
God has suffered them to exercise temporary jurisdiction. But does
this temporary jurisdiction authorize them to oppose him when he
begins to take to himself his great power and to reign? No. The little
stone cut out of the mountain without hands will roll and fill the
whole earth, while the great image will be broken and fall, and the
kingdoms of this world become the kingdoms of our God. I Now,
therefore, O ye kingdoms of this world, resist the decree of Jehovah,
if you can and if you will. Fall upon this little stone cut out of
[p.50] the mountain without hands, and be broken, if you wish. But
know ye that the way of the transgressor is hard, and his final cup is
bitter God bless the meek and pure! Amen.

          * * *

Heber C. Kimball, November 15, 1857

Shedding Blood—God's Provision for His Saints

Remarks by President Heber C. Kimball, made in the Tabernacle,
 Great Salt Lake City, November 15, 1857.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 6, p.50
If this people will live up to their profession—that is, every Elder,
High Priest, Teacher, Apostle, and every person in the Church of Jesus
Christ of Latter-day Saints, they never will be troubled; that is, we
shall never be under the necessity of shedding much of the blood of
our enemies. You have heard me say often. that I do not believe God
designs that we should delight in shedding blood.

Vol. 6, p.50
In a revelation which God gave to Joseph Smith, he says, "It is not
pleasing in my sight for man to shed blood of beasts, or of fowls,
except in times of excess of hunger and famine." Go and read it for
yourselves. If he is not well pleased with us when we shed the blood
of beasts when we have no need of it, would it not be much more
displeasing to him were we to shed the blood of man unnecessarily? It
is not the Spirit of God that leads a man or woman to shed blood—to
desire to kill and slay. When the time comes that we have need to shed
blood, then it will be necessary we should do it, and it will be just
as innocent as to go and kill an ox when we are hungry or in the time
of famine.

Vol. 6, p.50
Brother George A. referred to one revelation where the Lord says, "It
is my business to provide for my Saints." Some people rest assured
that God is going to open the heavens and rain down manna, or send the
nations of the Gentiles in here and let us take the spoil, because he
has said he will provide for his Saints in the last days.

Vol. 6, p.50
Many have not even planted a peach tree, an apple tree, a plum tree,
nor a currant bush in their gardens. There are many gardens, within
half-a-mile of this Tabernacle, destitute of fruit trees of any kind.
And again, you may see many city lots that are not cultivated nor
planted with corn, wheat, potatoes, or any other vegetable; but the
people who own them expect that God is going to provide for them
without their co-operation.

Vol. 6, p.50
I will ask you a question, you that have not raised even a kernel of
grain on your gardens—What is the reason of this? Is it not because
you have not planted it? You have not had a peach nor an apple. Why?
Because you have not planted the trees; and do you ever expect to? No,
not while the earth stands, water runs, and grass grows. Such people
never will be provided with these necessaries, except some other man
provides them.

Vol. 6, p.51
Here is the edith, the air, the [p.51] water, and you have been
exhorted to cultivate these valleys and raise grain, and provide for
yourselves individually and collectively. But, say you, God said to
Joseph, "It is my business to provide for my Saints in the last days."

Vol. 6, p.51
"Behold, it is said in my laws or forbidden to get in debt to thine
enemies; but behold, it is not said at any time that the Lord should
not take when he please and pay as seemeth him good: wherefore, as ye
are agents and ye are on the Lord's errand, and whatever ye do
according to the will of the Lord is the Lord's business; and he hath
set you to provide for his Saints in these last days, that they may
obtain an inheritance in the land of Zion. And behold, I, the Lord,
declare unto you, and my words are sure and shall not fail, that they
shall obtain it; but all things must come to pass in their time.
Wherefore, be not weary in welldoing, for ye are laying the foundation
of a great work. And out of small things proceedeth that which is
great." —Doc. & Cov., sec. xxi. par. 6.

Vol. 6, p.51
We have been driven from our native land and birthplace, many of us,
and God has brought us into these rich valleys, and says he, "Go to
and cultivate, and raise grain, and provide for yourselves seven
years' provisions. That is the way he is going to provide for you—to
tell you, like a good father tells his sons, how to provide for
yourselves. "Here I will provide land for you, and seed," &c. Now, go
to and cultivate the soil, increase the seed, and provide for your
wants. Now, that is good logic—good reasoning: it is not vain
philosophy.

Vol. 6, p.51
In this congregation there are hundreds of men who have not a mouthful
to eat, only as they get it from their neighbours from day to day, or
from week to week; and if others had not gone to and raised
provisions, they would have perished, every one of them, for a
temporal subsistence. Is God going to rain down manna? He will not do
it until we are brought into circumstances to require it. Will he
remove a mountain? No—not until the house of Israel are brought into
such straitened circumstances that there is no way for their escape,
except God removes a mountain for their deliverance.

Vol. 6, p.51
The Lord says, "In the last days it is my business to fight the
battles of my Saints." If it is his business, he will take his
children to do it; and we are his children. You may think that comes
right in contact with the revelations of Jesus Christ; but it is not
so. Why does our President, our Governor, order out three thousand men
to be in the mountains? To fulfil your prayers. What do you pray for?
"O Lord," say you, "I ask thee, in the name of Jesus Christ, to hedge
up the way of our enemies, that they may never come here." We had to
send some three thousand men to fulfil your prayers. Who is going to
fight the battles of the Lord, if not his people? They have got to
stand in defence of this kingdom and Church of God in the last days.

Vol. 6, p.51
If our enemies are prevented from coming here, they are prevented
because of the Saints of God. Would they have been prevented from
coming here if our brethren had not gone out there and hedged up their
way ? God will take his few valiant servants in the last days, and
with them use up the world and bring every kingdom and dominion into
subjection to the kingdom of God.

Vol. 6, p.51
Do you suppose you are going to sit here on your seats and in your
habitations, and never step forth to the help of the Lord? Nearly one
year ago, the last who came in with hand-carts were brought in out of
the mountains. Would they have been in our cities and congregation
to-day, had we not gone out and brought them in? [p.52] Through our
faith and works they were saved from death; and many of them have
brought forth sons and daughters unto God in the valleys of the
mountains. Would they have done this if we had not stepped forth and
manifested our faith by our works in delivering them from death?

Vol. 6, p.52
I think there is a Scripture somewhere that says, "By your works you
are justified;" and again, "Obedience is better than sacrifice." It is
the works that God expects. I may have faith as much as I please, and
sit in my house and keep my boys at home, and exhort this people to
stay at home; but will that hedge off the way of our enemies? No.

Vol. 6, p.52
Will our enemies come here? No, except we let them. God gives us that
privilege. We have the right to let them in here or keep them out; and
we choose to keep them out, and we shall do it by the help of God, and
we shall prevail over every nation, tongue, and people; and every
president, king, governor, judge, and every Latter-day Saint that lift
their hands against this Church and kingdom shall be confounded and
frustrated in their attempts. What! a Saint do this? Yes, a Saint that
turns back unto the Devil takes into his tabernacle the worst spirits,
which make him many times worse than he was at the first.

Vol. 6, p.52
When pigs are washed in soap-suds, they look clean, and you would
think them almost nice enough to live in the house; but no sooner have
you washed them than they will go into the nastiest mud-hole they can
find and muddy themselves all over from head to foot. Now, do they not
look worse than before they were washed? It is just so with you, when
you turn from your righteousness: you are worse than before you
entered into the Church of Christ.

Vol. 6, p.52
Make your preparations this present season to go to and cultivate the
soil, and raise everything you can, and then we shall have plenty. We
have done the best we can; and if our enemies come upon us, God will
throw them into our power, and they will become subject to us. "Now,"
says the Lord, "Take that spoil and consecrate it unto my people." The
Lord will provide for his Saints when necessary, and in his own way.

Vol. 6, p.52
Are these things interesting to you, brethren? They are what you have
to do, every man of you that belongs to the house of Israel. Are there
goats in our midst? Bless your souls, if there were not, there would
be more diseases than there now are. It is said that goats, because of
their strong smell, have power over diseases. Take a little
assafoetida and put it on a child's stomach, and certain contagious
diseases will not come unto it, probably because the assafoetida
stinks so much worse than anything else.

Vol. 6, p.52
I do not say there are many goats now. There is, however, one goat,—I
do not know whether it is in the congregation or not. His face is
longer than Lorenzo Dow's; and when you see such a man as that, you
may know who I mean. Amen.

          * * *

[p.53]

Orson Hyde, November 15, 1857

Opposition to the Gospel and the Work of God—Honesty, Etc.

A Sermon by Elder Orson Hyde, delivered in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, November 15, 1857.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 6, p.53
A question arises in the minds of some few, and perhaps in the minds
of a great many—"How will our present difficulties terminate? I would
like to know the sequel. We have been kept in suspense for a length of
time, and I would like to know the final issue."

Vol. 6, p.53
In my opinion, there is no person that can know the final result of
the present movements until it is seen. We have faith in relation to
it, and the assurance of the Almighty that all will be well; but the,
exact how and manner in which it will be brought about we cannot tell;
for it is by faith that we move, and not by sight. But in the course
of some remarks which I may make, you may, perhaps, be led to a
satisfactory conclusion as to what the final issue may be, and not
only the final issue, for we are already satisfied about that, but
with regard to the progressive stages leading to it.

Vol. 6, p.53
It is said in the good Book that "Not many wise, not many mighty, not
many learned are called; but God hath chosen the poor of this world
and rich in faith to be the heirs of his kingdom." We are furthermore
told that he has "chosen the weak things of this world, and things
that are not, to bring to naught the things that are, that no flesh
should glory in his presence." Now I will quote from a modern writer:—

"Say first of God above, then man below,
How can we reason but from what we know?"

Vol. 6, p.53
I will go back to the days of the commencement of this Church, when a
young man of no particular literary qualifications was called upon to
bring to light truths that have been hid for ages—truths in themselves
grand and sublime; yet, when brought forth, they were clothed in
language not so eloquent as might please the ears of many of the
learned. They were not dressed up in the style of modern oratory; and
because of this, they wore rejected by the fashionable and religious
world. The religious world had been taught and completely moulded
after the fashion and learning of this world, so that a man could not
be considered a qualified orthodox preacher, unless he had been
through college and acquired the learning of the age.

Vol. 6, p.53
Here, then, an illiterate youth rises up with a system of true
religion, that lays the axe at the root of every other system in
Christendom. Look at the odds that were apparently against this young
man, even Joseph Smith, the martyr, the Prophet of the Most
High,—without learning—without resources or friends to back him
up—with the whole tide of popular sentiment arrayed against him,
backed up by all the learning of the world. If we look at him through
a worldly eye, the odds were materially against him.

Vol. 6, p.54
You are acquainted with the history of the Church, and well
know how matters went on. You know the many trials to which Joseph the
Prophet and his friends were subjected, and the difficulties with
which they had to contend. But was there ever an instance when the
enemy gained an advantage over the truth of heaven or thwarted the
purposes of this illiterate young man? No. Did they not call to their
aid all the learning and craftiness of the world in proportion as the
cause he advocated increased? And did they succeed any better? When
the cause became more extensive among men, did opposition succeed any
better than at the commencement? Not at all.

Vol. 6, p.54
In process of time, the Elders went forth preaching this Gospel; and
remember, there were not many learned —not many mighty that were
called, and I may say, none at all. With the limited abilities they
possessed, they went forth to proclaim a system of truth that laid the
axe at the root of the false religions and false philosophy of the
world; while the learning, popularity, and resources of the world were
arrayed against us, which we had to meet; poor and limited in
abilities, in learning, and worldly qualifications, we were despised
and regarded as a set of outcasts.

Vol. 6, p.54
With all the powerful odds against us, the truth greatly gained
ground. Let me appeal to the experience of all present, while I ask
you if you have ever known an instance where a faithful Elder, who has
kept his garments clean and unspotted from the world, has ever been
confounded while administering the word of life as proclaimed through
that illiterate young man, Joseph Smith? To be sure, a few who may
have got the "big head," or been puffed up in their own imaginations,
have been foiled, or those who have been in transgression. God
despises a victory gained by such characters. He will not acknowledge
or own a victory gained in this cause by a corrupt and wicked member
of his Church. I do not know positively how that is, however, and I
will not stop to investigate it. Suffice it to say, it is the pure in
heart that God delights to work with. Just like any good mechanic,
when he wishes to make a nice piece of work, he wants tools that are
sharp and clean to do it with. He will not work with dull and rusty
tools to execute a nice job of work.

Vol. 6, p.54
So it is with our heavenly Father: although he may use seemingly
awkward instruments, yet they are polished after his mind and will;
and he, being the master-builder, knows what pleases him best.

Vol. 6, p.54
Has the greatest champion against "Mormonism" ever been confident
enough in his own success and triumph in any debate with the Elders of
this Church to publish his own arguments with those of his opponent? I
do not know but there have been such instances, but not one now occurs
to my mind; while, on the other hand, our faithful Elders have not
been afraid or ashamed to publish both sides of the question for all
eyes to look upon.

Vol. 6, p.54
Often we have seen pieces in public journals, and also books published
against us in burning zeal, and flaming with vengeance against us, and
seemingly calculated to overthrow us, exposing what they called the
wickedness of the "Mormons," beguiling and duping their hearers with
cunningly-devised falsehoods. Very many cases of this kind we have
seen, and have also seen their end. The Almighty has put his hand ever
them, and they have sunk so low that the strongest prejudiced hand
against us will not now reach down to bring them up. Their power has
become weakness, and their influence is blasted for ever by the breath
of the Almighty.

Vol. 6, p.55
[p.55] Does the everlasting Gospel lose its influence with the good
and pure of mankind? Upon those who are not disposed to work
righteousness alone is its influence lost—upon those who shout, "Great
is Diana of the Ephesians;" but with the honest, simple-hearted sons
of men it is just as sweet now as ever it was; and to them its charms
increase, notwithstanding all the trials and difficulties they endure
for its sake.

Vol. 6, p.55
"This Gospel of the kingdom shall be preached for a witness unto all
nations, and then shall the end come." Was it the Gospel of the
kingdom that was preached in ancient days—in the days of the Apostles,
that went into all the earth, and their words unto the ends of the
world? It was the Gospel, but I conclude that it was not the Gospel of
the kingdom; for that was to be revealed at the time when the kingdom
of God, should be established on the earth, to stand for ever. "And
this Gospel of the kingdom shall be preached as a witness unto all
nations, and then shall the end come."

Vol. 6, p.55
Where has this Gospel been preached? Through the United States of
America, in Europe, Asia, and Africa. I do not say that it has been
sounded distinctly in the ears of everybody living; but I do say that
the sound has gone into all the earth, and their words to the ends of
the world.

Vol. 6, p.55
I recollect a certain saying in a revelation that was given to the
Saints in the early days of this Church. The Lord said, through Joseph
Smith, that it became every man, after being warned, to warn his
neighbour, that all may be without excuse. If all the people who have
heard the word had been as faithful in warning their neighbours as the
few Elders who are now under the sound of my voice have been in
warning those with whom they have been associated, and to whom they
have been sent, and among whom they have laboured, would not the whole
world have been fully warned at this time? Yes.

Vol. 6, p.55
In another revelation to the first Elders of this Church, who had bees
forth preaching in their weakness. (being Called in at Kirtland,
Ohio,) the Lord told them to wash their feet in testimony that they
were clean from the blood of this generation, and goes on to say, "Let
those who are not of the first Elders of my Church remain in the
vineyard, for their garments are not yet clean," Those first Elders
had laboured but a short time in the vineyard—perhaps one or two
years, when it was said, "Your garments are clean."

Vol. 6, p.55
There are Elders who have laboured from sea to sea, from island to
island, from country to country, and hard spent the vigour and
strength of their days in the work of proclaiming the Gospel. May we
not say, upon the same principle, that their garments are clean from
the blood of this generation? If so, what does it imply? That we shall
not be held under condemnation if we never preach to them again. And
there is another thing implied in this: If this generation shall rise
against you to slay you for your religion, and because you are
righteous, your garments being clear of their blood, and you slay
them, their blood is upon their own heads. This is what I understand
by being clear from the blood of this generation. It is an important
saying. In my opinion, it means more than a casual observer would
attach to it. It is a deep saying. If you have warned them—have called
upon them to repent—offered them the blessing of eternal life through
the Gospel, and they thrust it from them, let what wilt happen to
them, your garments are clean from their blood.

Vol. 6, p.55
Now we see that the Gospel has gone into all nations, countries, and
kingdoms; for the man that has been [p.56] warned should have warned
his neighbour, and the nation that has been warned should have warned
its neighbouring nation, &c.; so they are without excuse before God,
whatever excuse they may plead before man.

Vol. 6, p.56
We can see the unabating success of the Gospel from the time Joseph
got the plates until now, and the defeat and downfall of every
opponent that has risen up to oppose its progress. If there had been
any purpose in God that this work should be overthrown, would he not
have suffered it to be done before this? For all means that could
possibly be invented by the powers of earth and hell have been brought
to bear against it, and every man who has risen up against it has gone
down, and his published works have become a stink in the nostrils of
even this wicked generation, to say nothing of the Saints. The wicked
themselves are even ashamed of their sayings and of their writings
against the cause of truth. Their expositions of "Mormonism," as they
call them, are hardly cold from the press until they are dead, their
influence killed, and there is no sale for their books. The words of
the Apocalypse very appropriately apply to their case—"No man buyeth
their merchandize any more."

Vol. 6, p.56
I will venture to say that no publication has ever been issued against
this work, only for the purpose of getting gain. Men have not been
inspired to oppose it for the sake of the souls of men, but to save
their craft, their salary, their party, their honour, and their credit
in the sight of men.

Vol. 6, p.56
The system of truth revealed through Joseph Smith is not clothed in
language so eloquent as this literary generation would desire. As a
general thing, you know, a real polished scoundrel wears the finest
cloth—the most fashionable garb, that he may be looked upon as an
honest man by those who judge from outward appearances and not
righteous judgment. The truth is not always clothed in the nicest
style, or according to the ideas of this world; but the Lord sends it
forth in the shape of a stone of stumbling and rock of offence. He is
not pleased to conform to the views of this generation. They have got
to take salvation just as he offers it to them, or else take
damnation: they can have their choice. It is not for them to serve up
the dish they shall eat; but it is for the Almighty to dress it as
suits himself; and if the sinner take it, it will heal him.

Vol. 6, p.56
The patient does not prescribe nor tell the doctor what he wants of
him,—that is, supposing the doctor to be what he ought to be. He
examines the patient, knows the nature of the disease, and prescribes
accordingly. The patient takes the medicine, and asks no questions for
conscience sake.

Vol. 6, p.56
So it is with our heavenly Father. The world is diseased; and he has
prepared a remedy, and served it up as suits himself, not consulting
the vitiated appetites of this consumptive generation to whom he
administers it. It is like a root out of dry ground: it is without
form or comeliness, without beauty, that men should not desire it.
Awkward and unclothed as it is with worldly wisdom, behold, the
illiterate Elders of Israel are sent with it, and they have marched
through the colleges and literary institutions of the learned world,
and have defeated those who dared to come out to oppose and put them
to flight; and all their learning, iniquity, cunning, and worldly
wisdom were turned into foolishness.

Vol. 6, p.56
A little boy, filled with the Spirit of the living God throws out an
idea that completely knocks in "pie" all their calculations. A simple
sentence from the mouth of an uneducated youth often dissipates their
profound wisdom into  folly and nonsense. They know not what to do.
They attempt to [p.57] grasp a thing without form or comeliness. They
know not where to get hold of it; and when they think they have hold
of it, it slips through their hands. Such has been the great success
of the preaching of the word.

Vol. 6, p.57
Now, then, if they resort to force of arms or to brute force to
overpower us, may we not safely calculate that the results will be
similar to those in the mental contest?

"Say first of God above, then man below,
How can we reason but from what we know?"

Vol. 6, p.57
So far, we do actually know and understand. It is demonstrated by our
experience, and we are prepared to say that it is truly so. Behold,
the wicked are unwilling to be converted by the gentle means the Lord
God of Israel has introduced. They are satisfied that they cannot
prevail against us by argument; and even polygamy, in all the glaring
forms they may please to give it, offers obstacles too formidable for
them to encounter by argument, Scripture, philosophy, or truth. But
"overcome it must be," say the enemy; and "we will not rest until we
have resorted to the last extremity. We will try the force of arms!"
"Very well, if that is your mode of warfare," says the Almighty, "I do
not desire it; but I will show you test I am not only a man of reason,
Scripture, and truth, but a man of war too. If force of arms is your
plan and mode of attack, you will find me ready to meet you in that
and in every method you may adopt."

Vol. 6, p.57
Behold, they rise up in war against the Saints. The Saints heretofore,
when attacked on moral and Scripture principles, have stood up to
oppose the enemy. If they had not done this, the enemy would have
overpowered us. We have always met him with the truth and the simple
arguments which God has furnished us with, and have always been
successful; and perhaps, had we stood up to oppose him with force of
arms, we might have been equally successful: but I cannot say how that
is. The time, probably, had not come for us to take that position; and
consequently, when it came to force of arms, the enemy must needs be
made the aggressor. He was permitted to prevail against us for the
time being; and whether that was not the very means of putting us in a
position whereby we could successfully oppose him in that way, when
the time did come, we can easily judge. I guess it is all right and
has worked for our good; and herein we can discern that our heavenly
Father has exemplified a glorious truth to us, that all things shall
work together for good to them that love God and are the called
according to his purpose.

Vol. 6, p.57
If we had taken this position in Missouri or in Nauvoo, before
breakfast they could have ordered their affairs and come upon us, and
it would have required a standing army of the angels of God to defend
us. But the time had not yet come; therefore the Lord suffered them to
prevail until he should get us where he wanted us: "And then shall the
prophecies of my servants be fulfilled in the scenes that shall
transpire with you." It never could have been said, "The mountain of
the Lord's house shall be established in the tops of the mountains,"
if we had remained in the valley of the Mississippi.

Vol. 6, p.57
The Lord considered it necessary that we should be removed into the
chambers of the Almighty, or to some place prepared to receive us,
where he might display his power, and get for himself a name and
honour that shall never be forgotten. Sometimes a defeat is equal to a
victory. I recollect of reading an account, the saying of a celebrated
General, after he had gained a victory and lost a great portion of his
men. One of his officers congratulated him on his victory. [p.58]
"Ah!" said he, "Another such victory would entirely ruin me."

Vol. 6, p.58
Sometimes victory is worse than defeat. I consider that the defeat the
Saints have suffered is tantamount to victory, and better than
victory, because we have come to a place which the Lord wanted us to
occupy.

Vol. 6, p.58
We say, against all the learning, science, skill, talent, &c., of this
world, which were arrayed against us, making the odds almost enough to
discourage any people but the Latter-day Saints, We have prevailed;
and when they come to force of arms, this must also be overcome. They
will use the force of arms; for, say they, "The 'Mormons'  must be
overcome, or they will take away our place and nation, and we shall be
overthrown, and there will be no stopping these people, if we let them
go on any further." And some think it has gone so far now that they
cannot stop it. I endorse the sentiment. They have let it go too long
for their purpose.

Vol. 6, p.58
I believe, when the Almighty conceives a work to do, he will carry it
through in some way or shape. Behold, we are here, a little people
collected together in the mountains, and are short of the munitions of
war, while on the other hand the whole world is full of them. We are
short of clothing, but tolerably plenty of food. And then look at the
terrible odds that is arrayed against us. See their thousands of
well-trained troops and the millions of money at their command. They
can bring any sized army into the field, all armed and equipped with a
splendid outfit. This is a powerful odds against us.

Vol. 6, p.58
The science of war has been studied by them from the beginning. They
have kept a school at West Point, in which they have trained and
qualified their officers to take command, and they are schooled in all
the tactics of modern warfare, except ours.

Vol. 6, p.58
At the call of the President of the United States, there are thousands
who will enrole as volunteers, and will be all armed and equipped,
with money in their pockets and grub in their sacks, and no end to it
either.

Vol. 6, p.58
Are all these any worse for us to overcome, in our present condition,
than it was to overcome the learning, strength, and moral influence
and power that were arrayed against us when we were but a handful, and
called to go and preach the welcome message of the Gospel? Is the odds
any greater? I say not. The God who taught and sustained us in
proclaiming this Gospel in its simplicity will also sustain us in
whatever opposition may arise against us, provided we have the Spirit
of God in our hearts. When we went to preach the Gospel, and had the
Spirit of God in our hearts, and were not in transgression, we could
handle them without mittens, because the Lord was with us.

Vol. 6, p.58
Just so sure as we as a people are pure and undefiled before God our
heavenly Father, there is no power that can prevail against us. I do
not care if they have all the paraphernalia of war the world can
produce, the Almighty has got weapons of warfare they never thought
of, and means of defence for his people, and he delights to throw his
shield over those who serve him and keep his commandments. The odds
may appear against us in the eyes of the world; but when we
contemplate that God is for us, and that all the holy angels in heaven
are enlisted in our behalf, and we have purity, and sincerity, and
truth in our hearts, these are bulwarks which they cannot scale. God
grant that we may be shielded with this kind of armour!

Vol. 6, p.58
I want now to speak in relation to a few things that pertain more
particularly to individuals. You know, to be honest,  when there is no
temptation to be otherwise, is no particular credit [p.59] to us. For
me to have a chance to put forth my hand and steal my neighbour's
food, when I have plenty, and I do not do it, is no particular credit
to me for being honest. Suppose I am clad with all the clothing I
desire, and my family also is well provided for in this article, for
me to go. and steal clothing would be outrageous in the extreme, and
there would be no credit due to me for refraining from such an act.
The time to test our real merit and integrity is when we are pinched
with hunger and thinly clad: then is the time to test us. I do not say
that a person going to steal under those circumstances would be any
more justified. For a person to be forced to steal food, to save his
life, is a circumstance that very rarely occurs with a just and
righteous man. Should a good man, however, be reduced to such
extremes, there is generally, among the Saints; provision made against
such emergencies, rendering stealing unnecessary under any
circumstances. We have heard of some instances where garments have
been washed and hung out, and have been taken by some person in the
day time, and shirts and other articles not necessary to mention.

Vol. 6, p.59
Brethren and sisters, I wish merely to say, Let our hands be clean,
and try to the utmost of our power to get what we really need, and get
it in an honourable and lawful way. We do not want to spoil the
victory that lies right before us by dabbling in things that are not
our own, neither convenient. If I were to apologize for such acts upon
the principle of scarcity and want, it would be a license for
everybody to "pitch in" that had a disposition to do so, and nobody
would be safe. Let us be on the watch—watch ourselves, and suffer not
any unlawful act of ours to tarnish the glorious victory that awaits
us. Let us hold on and do the best we can, and let our neighbour's
things alone, unless we can persuade him to sell them to us, or give
them to us. Do not let us weaken our own confidence before God. But we
need to march, shoulder to shoulder, upon the principles of purity and
integrity; and as we have stood shoulder to shoulder heretofore, and
carried this Gospel to the nations of the earth, and been pure in
heart before God, have we ever failed in accomplishing the purposes of
Heaven? No. And I tell you, inasmuch as oar hearts are pure as a
people, full of integrity and the Holy Ghost, no power shall ever
prevail against us from this time henceforth and for ever. I feel in
my soul and pray God to bless the pure in heart, who seek to do his
will, live their religion, and honour their God; and we shall yet see
the desire of our souls and be satisfied.

Vol. 6, p.59
The priests of Christendom now say, "We cannot stand before this man,"
and they warn their flocks to keep away from the Latter-day Saints.
"Are you reading that 'Voice of Warning?' Lay it out of your hands and
put it out of your houses, for it is a dangerous book. Put away from
you their tracts and books, for they are dangerous; and keep away,
keep away from those dangerous men that are turning the world upside
down." That is the cry throughout the world. What will be the cry when
they come up against us and try the force of arms? It will be—"Let us
not go up against Zion, for the people thereof are terrible: keep
away, keep away." The one cry follows in the wake of the other. What
makes the people of Zion terrible? Answer: Strict honesty and
integrity before God. That is what will bring the cloud by day and the
shining of a flame of fire by night; and upon all the glory there
shall be a defence. God will surround the people of Zion as it were
with a wall of fire, and he will make bare his arm in the eyes of the
nation that wars [p.60] against her, and she will be like a beacon
light to seafaring men; and men will come and bring their clothing and
their treasures, and we shall have an abundant supply of such things
Let us take care of what we have, keep it clean and patch it up, take
care of our sheep and raise all the flax and wool we can, and the Lord
will make up the balance; and if we do right we shall find that we
have an overflowing treasury of every good thing; which may God grant,
for Christ's sake. Amen.

          * * *

George A. Smith, November 15, 1857

Opposition to "Mormonism," Etc.

Remarks by Elder George A. Smith, made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, Sunday Morning, November 15, 1857.

Reported By J. V. Long

Vol. 6, p.60
We have been very much interested, brethren and sisters, by the
address of Elder Hyde; and no doubt the value of the sentiments
advanced have been duly appreciated. As a people having a knowledge of
the first principles of the Gospel of salvation, we are qualified
above all others to appreciate the value of the truths of heaven when
they are revealed to us. It is of the utmost importance that we divest
ourselves of every corrupt and selfish principle and of every species
of "covetousness, which is idolatry." To live before the Lord with
honesty is a matter of so much importance that it cannot fail to be
duly appreciated by the Saints of the Most High.

Vol. 6, p.60
Whenever these principles are presented before them, the contrast
between the situation that we have hitherto been placed in and our
present condition is also very striking, as has been shown us by the
contrast drawn by Elder Hyde.

Vol. 6, p.60
When we had to face the science; the learning, the eloquence, the
skill, and the intellect of the entire world—a single handful of us
against the whole world—God bore us off victorious. His hand has
preserved us. His Spirit inspired us, so that the mighty were
confounded, the eloquent were put to silence, and the learned were
constrained to say to their fellow-men, "Do not listen to it; do not
read their books; do not hear them, nor go where they are. You may be
deceived."

Vol. 6, p.60
In almost every instance, what has been by all philosophers and wise
men considered the worst argument that ever was used has been resorted
to—that is, brute force. You convince a man by brute force, and he is
of the same opinion that he was before. You force a man to accede to
your laws and rules, and his mind is only enslaved; and then, when it
breaks loose, it is ten thousand times worse than if no brute force
had been used. Notwithstanding this, the world cry, "Extermination and
destruction."

Vol. 6, p.61
In looking over the papers that [p.61] have been brought from the
States, we find that a great proportion of them have been speculating
on the cost of exterminating the "Mormons;" and there is one very
uncomfortable speculation about it. One of them, in estimating the
cost of a war of extermination against the "Mormons," said, "We shall
have to expend from fifty to a hundred millions, and then we shall
have nothing to show for our pay but naked, barren rocks." This is the
condition of affairs; but it is a war of principle, and "Mormonism"
must be exterminated, though it is not at all a profitable business.

Vol. 6, p.61
Now, there never was a man, from the time that this work commenced,
that ever made himself popular by opposing it; and in future, whatever
may be their attempts, it will be the ruin of every man that
undertakes it; and this has been the case with every man that has
attempted to make such a speculation. It never did and never will pay
political expenses.

Vol. 6, p.61
The God of heaven has raised up this people. He has carried them, as
it were, in his arms. He has cradled them in adversity and has brought
them into these mountains; and here he wishes to nourish and preserve
them. I never lift my heart to the heavens without praying to the
Almighty to gather out of the midst of his people all those who do
offend and work iniquity, and to gather out of the midst of Zion every
corrupt heart—every man that will not turn from his sins, forsake his
wickedness. and love the Lord his God with all his heart and his
neighbour as himself.

Vol. 6, p.61
Such a people will have the blessings of God: such a people can be
protected by the Almighty: such a people cannot be overthrown by all
earth and hell combined. Then let us be such a people; and if
corruption exists in our hearts, let us cut it out; for I can tell you
we shall be sifted as with a sieve; and while our enemies are
endeavouring to destroy us and desiring to murder us, to exterminate
us, to deprive us of our existence, to wipe us from the earth, to blot
out the name of the kingdom of God, they are only suffered to crowd
upon us that we may be tried and purified.

Vol. 6, p.61
We should not desire the shedding of blood; but we are required by
every law of nature, by every principle of righteousness, and by every
constitutional principle upon the face of the earth, whether civil,
political, or military, to defend ourselves and prevent our being
broken up by others. This is a naturally inherited right, and God
requires us to defend ourselves. And inasmuch as we have to defend our
sacred rights, we should do it in the name of the Lord, with all
humility, with a desire to sustain his kingdom; and, let what will
come trust in God for the result and be satisfied with it.

Vol. 6, p.61
Elder Hyde, in drawing the comparison in reference to the millions of
our enemies—to the great wealth that they possess, showed their
advantages in numbers and wealth. But let me ask this question, Have
they got a thing that the Lord did not give them? Have they got a
solitary farthing that the Lord did not bestow upon them? If they use
that which he has given them for evil, they will have to give a minute
account of that stewardship.

Vol. 6, p.61
The boasted national surplus funds are directly calculated to produce
extravagant and unprincipled legislation and will have a tendency in
the end to strip them of funds and leave them in poverty, while the
straitened circumstances of the Saints will only be the means of
purifying, driving away, and scattering from their midst those who do
offend and work iniquity.

Vol. 6, p.61
I feel to rest satisfied that the Almighty will control all those
things for the good of this people. The [p.62] Lord has said it is his
business to take care of his Saints. If you are taking care of a child
and are rearing it up to manhood, you have to look after its
education, correct its morals, regulate its conduct, and inflict
punishment when necessary, that the child may realize the difference
between good and evil—between doing right and doing wrong.
Peradventure the Lord wishes to have a tried people, and he has
determined to try the Saints sufficiently, and he will protect them in
his own way. The Lord will apply the rod. Sometimes he has scourged
the people of Israel in one way, and sometimes in another. Sometimes
he has scourged them with pestilence, with wasting, and destruction,
and sometimes with famine, or by delivering them into the hands of
their enemies; and in all these ways he has scourged his people that
they might know and realize that God is over them, and that he
controls all things.

Vol. 6, p.62
There was a sheriff that came to an old lady and said to her, "Well,
old woman, I have taken your son Jim, and I have locked him up in
jail, where he never will do any more mischief." "Oh," says she, "is
it possible that Jim has gone to jail?' "Yes," the sheriff replied; "I
have put the little whelp where he never will do any more mischief;
and I thought I would come and tell you what had become of him." The
old lady felt sorrowful and mortified at the bitter way in which the
sheriff told it. "Well, Mr. Sheriff," said the old lady, "I hope, when
the Lord has punished poor Jim all that he deserves, that he will burn
the rod!"

Vol. 6, p.62
This is the sentiment that I have with regard to the means made use of
for the purpose of punishing and sifting us, or turning those who are
corrupt and causing them to flee away, or of waking us up to our duty.
When the Lord gets through with them, like the old woman, I would be
obliged to him if he would burn the rod. Doubtless he will look after
this matter, if we do our duty. It is only for us to look to the
right—to live our religion, and all will be well.

Vol. 6, p.62
I know that this is the work of God, and that he will sustain his
servants; and if we will love truth, though few, compared with our
enemies, we shall have light, life, power, and dominion, while our
enemies will lift up their eyes in hell, where there is no water. May
God prepare us for all that we have to encounter, is my prayer, in the
name of Jesus Christ. Amen.

          * * *

[p.63]

Heber C. Kimball, November 23, 1857

Faith and Works—Submission to Authority—
The Lord's Provision for His Saints, Etc.

A Sermon by President Heber C. Kimball delivered in the Tabernacle,
 Great Salt Lake City, Sunday Morning, November 22, 1857.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 6, p.63
I can say for one, that that is a beautiful hymn which brother Dunbar
has just sung: ["DESERET dedicated to Governor Young by W. W.
Phelps."] And what has been said to-day by brothers Albert Carrington
and George D. Grant is good, and their words, as far as I have heard,
are salvation to all who hear and practice, because they are true.

Vol. 6, p.63
You all the time hear me talking about truth. Truth is light, and
light is life. If these principles are cultivated by us, with our
families, what is there to hinder us from walking into the presence of
God, or into the presence of those who stand between us and him? I do
not believe that we can emerge right into the presence of God,
although we may see him, not in the flesh, but we can in the Spirit,
if he touches the eyes of our understanding; but we cannot see him
with these bodies of flesh. Joseph always told us that we would have
to pass by sentinels that are placed between us and our Father and
God. Then, of course, we are conducted along from this probation to
other probations, or from one dispensation to another, by those who
conducted those dispensations

Vol. 6, p.63
If we are, as some are, guilty of doing wrong, and treasuring up and
practising principles that lead to death, we cannot attain to
principles of exaltation. It is for me to do right and to do as I am
told. Still, when brother Brigham tells me to do a thing, I may have
that in me that would equivocate and say, "Will not such and such a
thing do better?" I know he is interrupted in that way continually.
Supposing I say, "Yes, that is true," when he speaks, and every man in
Israel says the same, What has the Devil to do with us then? As
brother Brigham says, "The Devil can do no more than stand and grin at
us." For a man or woman to try to frustrate his purposes is not true
philosophy, but it is the Devil in our camp. He says the enemies on
our borders cannot come in here, and I say the same.

Vol. 6, p.63
Good works produce good faith, and faith without works is dead. Do not
tell me about your faith, when you have not a particle of works with
it: it is all of no account. Our works must be good: they must be
Confined to truth and the knowledge of God; and how can you get that
knowledge without good works? Such doctrinal as this is according to
the words which God has given to his servants, ancient and modern.

Vol. 6, p.63
When the Lord spoke through Joseph Smith, it was "the word of the Lord
to my servant Orson, to my servant W. W. Phelps, or to my servant
Oliver: Go and do thus and so, [p.64] and you shall see my glory." If
they do not go, they do not see his glory, nor obtain his favour, do
they? Because their works did not correspond with the word of God.

Vol. 6, p.64
You never will see glory and happiness, angels, nor anything else,
except the angels from beneath, if your works do not correspond with
your faith and with what you are told to do. No man will ever enjoy
the presence of Angels, Prophets, Apostles? Patriarchs, Jesus, and the
Father, and the sanctified who have passed beyond the vail, that does
not live up to these principles.

Vol. 6, p.64
It is well enough for me to throw out what light and knowledge I have
upon any matter, and brother Brigham can judge as to its correctness
or incorrectness; but it is not for me to equivocate, when he has
given the word of decision. That is the course I have tried to learn;
and if I am not right in this matter, I stand here ready to be
corrected by any person who knows better. If we all were to take that
course, our enemies never—no, never would have power over us.

Vol. 6, p.64
It is the head that governs the body, the same as thee helm guides the
ship; and if the captain does not manage the helm in person, he puts a
man there that will run the course that he dictates. Says he, "It is
blowing a heavy gale: make calculations to steer to such a point of
the compass, that you may have a little lee-way." The captain of the
ship does not take the helm, but he directs the one who has hold of
the helm the course to steer.

Vol. 6, p.64
"And verily I say unto you, the rest of my servants, Go ye forth as
your circumstances shall permit in your several callings unto the
great and notable cities and villages, reproving the world in
righteousness of all their unrighteousness and ungodly deeds, setting
forth clearly and understandingly the desolation of abomination in the
last days; for with you, saith the Lord Almighty, I will rend their
kingdoms: I will not only shake the earth, but the starry heavens
shall tremble; for I, the Lord, have put forth my hand to exert the
powers of heaven. Ye cannot see it now; yet a little while and ye
shall see it, and know that I am, and that I will come and reign with
my people. I am Alpha and Omega, the Beginning and the End. Amen."
(Doc. and Cov., sec. iv., par. 24.)

Vol. 6, p.64
With you, mine Elders, my servants, I will rend the kingdoms of this
world, and with you I will provide for my Saints in the last days.

Vol. 6, p.64
That may be a new idea to many of you. Is he going to take the world
and by them provide for his Saints? No; but he will take his Elders.
The righteous have got to provide for, the righteous in the latter
days, as Joseph in Egypt provided for his father's house and those
that believed on him, like a good father providing for a good family,
for good wives, and good children.

Vol. 6, p.64
When I have provided for my wives and children, that is my business,
is it not, although I dictate them to do the work? I bring this up as
a comparison. Says the Lord, "That is my business. When you have done
all things according to my word, you need not further trouble
yourselves."

Vol. 6, p.64
Now, the Elders of this Church have been forth and exhorted, invited,
and persuaded the world to embrace the Gospel. I have travelled myself
hundreds of thousands of miles, and others have travelled more than I
have, and some of you hare not travelled any, only from your native
land to this, which is but a trifling journey. We are now a thousand
miles away from our enemies in the United States, and the President of
the United States is over three thousand from us, and at the  same
time he has his myrmidons over the mountains there. What are [p.65]
they sent here for? To destroy us—to kill your leaders—to kill the
Prophets, Apostles, and Patriarchs, with every man and woman that will
sustain those men.

Vol. 6, p.65
I have seen the day when it was as much as our lives were worth to
sustain Joseph Smith—the apostates were so thick around us, and
persecution was so great. The day was when brother Brigham was the
only Apostle on the earth, with the exception of Joseph, and Sidney,
and Hyrum, that could say to brother Heber, Go, and you shall be
blessed. I am reckoning brother Hyde with us, for he went with me on
that mission to England. In connection With brother Joseph, brother
Hyrum, and brother Sidney, brother Brigham said, "Go, brother Heber,
and in the name of Israel's God you shall be blessed, and it shall
provo the salvation of thousands."

Vol. 6, p.65
John Boynton, one of the Twelve, came to me and said, "If you are such
a damned feel as to listen to Joseph Smith, the fallen Prophet, and go
to England under these perilous circumstances, if I knew you were
shipwrecked on Van Dieman's Land I would not assist you to get you
from that land."

Vol. 6, p.65
I will speak to Lyman Johnson's credit: I will give every man credit
for the good he does. Lyman Johnson steps up and says, "Brother Heber,
I do not feel so. I am sorry you are going, and consider you are
foolish; but if yea are determined to go, I will help you all that is
in my power; and he took from his shoulders a good, nice camlet cloak
and put it on to mine; and that was the first cloak I ever had. This
was in the month of June, 1887. [Voice: "He shall be blessed for
that."]

Vol. 6, p.65
I was then destitute of the comforts of life, and that cloak I were
three times across the sea, and Parley P. Pratt wore it four times;
and in all it crossed the sea seven times. It seemed as though it
would never wear out.

Vol. 6, p.65
Those circumstances were the most trying circumstances that ever I was
brought into. Joseph had to flee from that land to save his body from
being slain, and so had brother Brigham and every other man who would
sustain the Prophet, the apostacy was so great; and they were most
hellish in their wickedness.

Vol. 6, p.65
I went and performed the mission according to the words of the Prophet
of the living God, and was gone eleven months and two days from
Kirtland, being on that land eight months and two days, in which time
there were about two thousand souls added to the Church and kingdom of
God, with the help of Elders Willard Richards, Orson Hyde, and Joseph
Fielding.

Vol. 6, p.65
When I came back from England there were but a few left in Kirtland.
There was one little society Of men that pretended to take the lead
and oversight of the people, and they were guided by a peep-stone.

Vol. 6, p.65
God had blessed and prospered me exceedingly, and the words of Joseph,
Hyrum, Sidney, and Brigham were all fulfilled to the letter, which you
all know. I was poor and weak, and did not know but a little in regard
to this work in the latter days. My knowledge was in proportion to my
experience. At the same time, I knew enough, by the help of the Holy
Ghost, to confound the wise and to bring to naught the foolish things
of this world. God has taken just such weak instruments as myself to
bring to pass his great purposes. And you need not find fault with
them: if you do, you find fault with God, who sent them.

Vol. 6, p.65
Now, I will tell you what I am going to do. I have heard my leader
express himself, and I am going to do as near like him as possible. I
am going to do what is right, whether you like it or not; for I would
rather have I the favour of my leader, and Joseph, [p.66] and Peter,
and Jesus, &c., than of all the world besides. I am going to flour up
my wheat, put it into boxes and cache it, right straight, whether you
do it or not. Now, you need not go to brother Brigham and ask him
where he is going to put his, nor where I am going to put mine; for we
shall not tell you.

Vol. 6, p.66
There are tens of thousands in these valleys that would not touch or
meddle with those things, if they knew where they were; and then
again, there are others that would: There is now and then an
individual that is dishonest. They made a practice of stealing in the
Old and New World, where they came from, and they think it is no harm.
If they go to work for a man and do a little job on his house, and he
has flinty nails or screws, and there are twenty left, he will put
them into his pocket and take them home, and kneel down and thank the
Lord that he has got a few nails or screws, and thinks it is the
providence of God that has thrown them in his way and that there were
a few left. Such practices bring evil and destruction upon us, I was
telling you what I should do—that I should flour my wheat and cache
it, and perhaps I shall lay some of it by in the wheat: but I shall
flour it chiefly; for if it comes a tight time, I shall cache some
portions of my mill, and then I shall not have a mill to grind any. I
will have it made into flour and put it where it will keep seven
years. And, I am also going to cultivate the earth more throughly and
efficiently this present year to come than I ever did in my life, and
so will every other man that does right. I told you I am going to do
as brother Brigham did. Those who think it is not good philosophy, try
the opposite. You will never get me to centered against him while I
have my senses. I will cultivate my trees—my apple trees and plum
trees, and set out currant and rose bushes, though I would rather put
in a plum tree or some kind of tree that will yield something for the
sustenance of the body. I will also repair and re-repair, and take
care of what I have got. I mean to take my sons, from the oldest to
those who are old enough, and I will qualify them to cultivate the
soil, and will fit thom out and put them into the mountains to watch
for, and, if necessary, to fight for the interests of the house of
Israel from this day forth, until the Lord God Almighty upsets their
kingdoms. I never will put them to the plough again when they are
required to stand against our foes. I will say, "Boys, take that team
and plough, and that hoe, and put in the grain to provide for you
while you are there;" and then, if they come home relieved by the
manager, they can help to harvest it and take care of it. I will
support my sons in the mountains to sustain this people, and in the
vineyard, while I live, if it is necessary, as fast as they come to
maturity, or to mechanism, cultivating the earth, &c., so as to know
and understand all branches of business and be qualified to teach
their children; and so will every other good man and woman who live
their religion. For, says the Lord. with you, mine Elders, I will rend
their kingdoms: with you I will provide for my Saints in the last
days.

Vol. 6, p.66
We have invited the nations to receive the truth, but they will not,
nor let us go to them; and now God is going to compel them to come in
by famine, war, and every kind of desolation; and they will come
faster than we can provide for them. Then let us awake, and not lie
down and sleep, and go home and act as though we had not heard
anything.

Vol. 6, p.66
I am telling what I am going to do: I have heard our leader talk so.
Then I will do as he says. I would not give a dime for  a man that
would [p.67] not. Get out of my way, you poor stinking curses that
would pursue a course contrary to the word of the living God! I am at
war with such spirits. I want to know how we can be one, unless we are
one with the head? When the head speaks, let every man and woman
listen and obey.

Vol. 6, p.67
I do not care so much about the women obeying as I do the men. I am
not talking about them, but you, Elders of Israel, that have the
Priesthood. Women have not a particle of Priesthood, only what they
hold in connection with their husbands; neither have the men, except
that which they hold in connection with those who hold the keys of the
kingdom at head-quarters. Do not step out on one side and say you have
Priesthood independent. You have not a particle in that way. I was
ordained to be an Apostle under the hands of Oliver, and David, and
Martin; and then it was confirmed by, Joseph of the First Presidency.
Now, I want to know what authority of Priesthood I have only as I act
in concert with those who gave it to me? They are God's agents and had
power to ordain me.

Vol. 6, p.67
Brother Brigham is my head; therefore that power is all in him. I act
in oneness with him in all things, and sanction his purposes; and in
so doing I sanction the purposes of God, of angels, and all heavenly
beings. But, let me turn away and be independent of him, and where is
my Priesthood, or where is my authority?

Vol. 6, p.67
What power has one of my wives to act independently of me? She has not
a particle of power. She must act in connection with me, as I do with
my head, or the limb acts in connection with the tree from which it
springs. You see dead limbs on trees. Will they ever come to life
again, after they are dead? No. They must be cut off and thrown back
into the earth, to return back to their mother element, and become
again quickened by the law they were ordained to keep; and if they are
not quickened by that power, they will never be restored again to that
tree. No more will you. You have got to keep that law pertaining to
that tree, limb, or government, or you will never be restored
again,—never, no never, while the earth stands.

Vol. 6, p.67
Will any man ever be redeemed upon any other principle than what we
are redeemed upon? No. Men must abide the same law, or God Almighty
will never redeem them. If they violate that law, they bring damnation
upon themselves, and must suffer the consequences of it. Still, I
believe the greater part of the inhabitants of the earth will be
redeemed; yea, all will be finally redeemed, except those who have
sinned against the Holy Ghost or shed innocent blood; and they never
can be redeemed until that debt is paid. And I do not know any way for
them to pay it, unless they are brought back again to a mortal
existence, and pay the debt where they contracted it.

Vol. 6, p.67
God will make every man pay off the debt he contracts; for a
restoration must take place, which has been spoken of by the mouth of
all the holy Prophets since the world began.

Vol. 6, p.67
When a man breaks slaw of God, he must pay that debt, unless God
forgives him; and he has a right to do that, the same as I have.
Still, my forgiving him does not pay the debt; for if he has stolen
ten dollars from me, and he comes to me and asks my pardon for
stealing the ten dollars, I forgive him. But does that restore the ten
dollars of stolen money?

Vol. 6, p.67
How does it look for a man holding the Priesthood to be dishonest?
When a man is employed by me, he has no business to meddle with a
thing, unless I tell him to. Still, he may do many good things I do
not tell him to do. God says he is not pleased [p.68] with a man that
has to be commanded in all things.

Vol. 6, p.68
I have had men work for me, who, if there was the least thing left
after the job was done, would take it to themselves. This is done in
the public works by some few individuals. I do not like such things.
Brother Brigham has lost, from time to time, thousands of dollars'
worth of property in this valley. I have chastised men for taking
things from him myself, when I have seen them do it,—men old enough to
be my father, and men of middle age, and those sweet delicate females.
How do I look upon you? You rob me of the most precious gem when you
rob me of the confidence I have in you. And I am that kind of a being,
it seems, that it is very hard to have that confidence restored again.

Vol. 6, p.68
Let me do a dishonest act towards brother Brigham, and it is a hard
case for him to overlook that, or to regain the same confidence in me
he formerly had. I am not a man that goes to him to prejudice his mind
against any person; no, I never do such a thing. Still there are a
great many things I could lay before him that would hurt his mind
against some. I do not do it. No: I make you appear well before him.
Others take the opposite course. Do I like it? No: I have no
friendship for such; for, say I, "You would injure me, if you could,
as well as any other man."

Vol. 6, p.68
I remember the teaching Joseph gave me. My policy is to be honest and
virtuous; and the wives and children and property of the Elders of
Israel are held as sacred in my bosom as I would wish them to hold
mine; and that man who is not of that character is not a friend to the
kingdom of God, and they cannot enter there; for the liar, hypocrite,
whoremonger, and those that love to make lies, the sorcerer, and
dishonest person are without the gate, according to the word of God.
Such things have got to be done away.

Vol. 6, p.68
I wish I could live the remaining portion of my life among a people
where everything I had would be as safe as in my own possession; and
when my wife goes into a neighbour's house to visit, she may not come
home with seven devils more than she took away with her. That gives
the Devil and his emissaries power over us. You will see sorrow, if
you do not stop this chin-music, and tattling, and speaking evil one
of another. Here are troops over here: they want to come in; but it
has been said from the beginning that they will not come in. And they
will not, for we will not let them. We have sent our boys out there,
and they are going to keep them back; and they will do it from this
time forth, if you will do right. Now, supposing you go to cache your
wheat, corn, flour, service berries, dried fruit, &c., and a little
sugar made from the cane of our own raising, some may say this time is
all lost, if our enemies are not coming in. Well, is it not all the
better to spend our time digging holes and caching our stuff than to
spend it in being in the mountains?

Vol. 6, p.68
Brother Brigham says he does not intend to burn up the houses, and cut
down our fruit trees, and push over our walls, and this thing and
that, until we come to the last pinch; and then you will see a flame,
such a one as you never saw in Salt Lake. I will burn up my houses, my
barns, and granaries, should the Lord require it. You have heard me
say, many a time, I would have more joy to see my family in the
mountains—to see them in rags, in sheep-skins, and goat-skins, than to
see them enjoying: all the pleasure God ever gave to man and serving
the Devil withal; and I would rather do it, if it is  to be next year,
than ever to succumb to the acts. of such an ungodly, pusillanimous
[p.69] President, with his coadjutors, as those that govern our
nation.

Vol. 6, p.69
These are some of my views: you are welcome to them, and I charge you
nothing for them. I received them from God, and they cost me nothing.
And, as far as they are correct, receive them in your hearts, and they
shall be unto you as a well of water springing up into everlasting
life; and every man, woman, and child will grow and increase by
observing them.

Vol. 6, p.69
If you do not do these things, you will see sorrow. My heart says, "O
Lord God, have mercy on this people, and help them to do thy will, and
keep them in thy truth. I pray and weep, lest the unrighteous among us
lead away the righteous. Is it better for them to die? Yes; it is
better for you to die according to your covenants a thousand times
than to turn to wickedness and then lead away the righteous. But I
doubt very much if you can lead away a people that are inclined to
righteousness. You cannot lead away the elect; "For they will hear my
voice, and strangers they will not follow."

Vol. 6, p.69
There will always be a majority of this people that will stand while
all hell boils over, and they will overcome; and I bless them, in the
name of Israel's God, with the blessings of life and with the
blessings of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob for ever; and I bless all those
that bless and protect Israel. Amen.

          * * *

Brigham Young, November 22, 1857

Neglect of Sunday Meetings—The Saints Gathered From the
 Common Classes of Society—Dishonesty, Etc.

A Discourse by President Brigham Young, delivered in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, November 22, 1857.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 6, p.69
Much has been said here to-day with regard to that class who are
unruly and forward—who are subject to do evil. I presume the great
majority of this congregation have concluded to place all those
remarks upon those who do not come to meeting. Doubtless the few—yes,
the very few characters that have been referred to by the brethren
to-day are at home studying mischief. It is very seldom that you will
find a thief in this house—a person that plunders his neighbours. But
if you will go into the streets, yea will find certain persons in the
different Wards who have an excuse for not attending meeting. Some are
so very industrious that they cannot attend meeting. I would not doubt
much but what we could now go to several houses and find women at
work; they are so very industrious. And it is often the case that some
men are so industrious that they cannot find time to get a lead of
wood without going for it or returning with it on Sunday. That is
really the case with those who do not love "Mormonism:" they have
embraced it because they know it is true and think [p.70] it will
shield them in their iniquity. It is seldom that such persons come to
meeting. I conclude that the remarks which have been made to-day are
designed for those persons who are disposed to do evil; but there is
probably only a very few or none of that class present, and we shall
have to depend upon you to tell them what has been said about them. I
am thankful that it is my honest conviction that there are but a very
few of that class in our community.

Vol. 6, p.70
There are a great many people who do wrong because they have not the
standard of right and wrong within them, but permit themselves to be
governed by the prejudices and education they have received among the
different nations and neighbourhoods where they have been trained. You
may find some persons who have within them the standard of right and
wrong: they can tell when they do right—what is right, and judge
themselves as easily as they can others; but of this class there are
but a very few. And were I to say that there are none who are entirely
free from the prejudices and prepossessed ideas gathered in their
youthful days from their parents, teachers, and friends, I should say
what is strictly true. Still, we are studying and trying to learn how
to discern between the evil and the good, the right and the
wrong,—between that which is of God and that which is not of him.

Vol. 6, p.70
This people are mostly gathered from what are termed the labouring and
middle classes. We have not gathered into this Church men that are by
the world esteemed profound in their principles, ideas, and judgment.
We have none in this Church that are called by them expert statesmen.
How frequently it is east at the Elders, when they are abroad
preaching, that Joseph Smith, the founder of their Church and
religion, was only a poor illiterate boy. That used to be advanced as
one of the strongest arguments that could be produced against the
doctrine of salvation by the wise and learned of this world, though it
is no argument at all. The Lord should have revealed himself to some
of the learned prieats or talented men of the age, say they, who could
have done some good and borne off the Gospel by their influence and
learning, and not to a poor, ignorant, unlettered youth. Not many
wise, not many mighty, not many noble, speaking after the manner of
men, are called; but God hath chosen the foolish things of the world
to confound the wise, the weak things of the world to confound the
things that are mighty; and base things of the world—things which are
despised by the world; hath God in his wisdom chosen; yea, and things
which are not to bring to naught things that are, that no flesh should
glory in his presence.

Vol. 6, p.70
Men were too wise in the days of the Saviour to receive the Gospel,
and we see the same disposition exhibited in our day. The world spurn
the idea of receiving truth from a person they look upon as inferior
to them in the talent, learning, and cunning of the present
generation. Perhaps they might bow to the requirements of Heaven were
an angel to personally visit them individually, and exalt them to high
places, and give them the influence, power, and glory that are of this
world. We have none of those men here: we are all of the labouring and
middle classes. There are but few in this Church who are not of the
labouring class, and they have not had an opportunity to cultivate
their minds, to search into the history of the nations of the earth,
to ]earn the prejudices that are upon the people, their education,
feelings, and customs. We have mostly come from the plough and the
furrow, from the mechanic shops and the loom, from the spinning-jenny,
the kitchen, and wash-room. [p.71] This people have not been educated
in the devilry and craft of the learned classes of mankind, and
consequently possessed honesty enough to embrace the truth. That is
the character of the class of people before me to-day.

Vol. 6, p.71
Who is capable of judging? We do not look for that talent and great
judgment from the common people that we would naturally expect from
those who are called the refined and educated. There must be an
opportunity given them for improvement before we can expect the same
refinement and classical attainments which the higher classes, so
called, boast of. The higher classes have nothing to do only to study
the nature of man, their own dispositions, and those of their
fellow-beings. We can look upon them as they really are, and truly we
are compelled to conclude that the devilry, mischief, dishonesty,
craft, corruption, &c., that are taught and practised among the higher
classes, have prevented them from receiving the Gospel. But the poor,
half-starved labourers, those who feel as though they want a friend,
who look around for some source of happiness, for some arm to lean on,
for some eye to pity them, are the ones who have honesty enough to
receive the truth.

Vol. 6, p.71
What should we expect from such a class of people? I have my reasons
for justifying and my reasons for condemning; I have my reasons for
liking this people and my reasons for disliking the conduct of some;
and I believe that I look upon them you much as the Lord does. He
pities the human family; they are objects of his mercy and
commiseration. There are men in this community who, through the force
of the education they have received from. their parents and friends,
would cheat a poor widow out of her last cow, and then go down upon
their knees and thank God for the good fortune he had sent them and
for his kind providences that enabled them to obtain a cow without
becoming amenable to any law of the land, though the poor widow had
been actually cheated. We see that trait of character in mankind. Are
such persons capable in all things of rightly discerning between truth
and error? No. But they, through their traditions, can judge every
person but themselves: they can weigh every person in their scale of
justice; but they never think of trying themselves. That proceeds from
the force of education and false tradition upon their minds, and some
still remain ignorant of many of the true principles of right and
wrong, although they have embraced the Gospel.

Vol. 6, p.71
Brother Kimball told the truth this morning with regard to many of our
mechanics. I have not built a house since I have been in this place
but what I have furnished many more pounds of nails than I would have
to do for the same piece of work in the States. I knew that some of
the workmen took them, and I told them so. They need not undertake to
deceive me, for I know precisely what they do. Since the days of
reformation, I have had many a one come to me—honest men to all
appearance—men that you would almost have sworn were as holy as an
angel, and confess that they had stolen nails from me, or a waggon,
&c. But they have not yet become honest enough to bring the stolen
articles back. In what condition are they, after such a confession,
without making restitution, compensation, or some kind of
satisfaction? Just as they were before. To me, taking and keeping
another's property, without leave, is stealing; but to many, they
consider it a godsend to have another's nails to carry home in their
pockets. That often is the consequence of tradition, rather than an
innate disposition to steal. I will relate a circumstance to
corroborate that statement. [p.72] I once knew a man in this Church
who told me that, when he was in the old country, he would, if
possible, spoil his work, in order to be employed to do it again. He
was a plumber and glazier. As soon as he had finished a fine window or
a large sash for a hothouse in a gentleman's garden, he would place it
in a situation where it would be sure to be broken to pieces, that he
might thereby secure employment; and when he received the second job,
he would thank God for his kind providences toward him: To him, in his
tradition, and amid the oppression of the labouring classes, that was
just 	as honest as anything could be. But here they are not so
oppressed.

Vol. 6, p.72
To this day, if you employ masons to do a valuable piece of work, many
will so do it that the wall or building will last only a few years,
and then believe that to be honesty, whereas I believe it to be
dishonesty. And joiners, with few exceptions, will so hang doors, put
up mantelpieces, put on roofs, and lay floors, that in a short time
all their work is out of repair or good for nothing. Very many,
through the power of erroneous education, do not know what honesty and
dishonesty are, and are no capable of judging Observe the artisans in
any branch of mechanism, and you will learn that what I have stated is
true. Then you may take the class called merchants, also the doctors,
the priests in the various sects, the lawyers, and every person
engaged in any branch of business throughout the world, and, as a
general thing, they are all taught from their childhood to be more or
less dishonest.

Vol. 6, p.72
Those who have their eyes opened to see and understand where honesty
and uprightness are, what righteousness is, and to discern between
that which is right and that which is wrong, often rise here and talk
about it. I do so myself; and when I speak of dishonesty among the
people, I look at them as they are, whether I tell it or not. This is
the most honest people on the earth. There is more honesty in this
community than in any other community on the earth—that is, that we
have any knowledge of. The great majority of this community are as
honest as they know how to be. I have stated that I had not found a
man honest enough to bring back what he had taken from me; but those
persons are poor and can make a reasonable excuse. One of the best men
I ever hired to labour for me—one whom I paid well for all he did for
me, took some of my tools; that is to say, he borrowed them and never
brought them back. Well, he is poor. Will I forgive him? Yes. They may
steal from me as much as they please, and I will forgive them as far
as they ought to be forgiven. They may say, "You have plenty, brother
Brigham." That is true; and, so far as I can remember, I have never
stolen a pin's worth in any way, shape, or manner, except the taking a
few melons or a little fruit, once in a while, when I was a boy. Have
I cheated any of you, or wronged any of you in any way? If I have, I
would be glad to have you tell me wherein. Have I oppressed the
labourer in his wages? If I have, let the man come and tell me of it.

Vol. 6, p.72
Some think that I am very close and economical. I am; and I will tell
you wherein. When a man comes to labour for me—one who will only
leisurely do two or three hours' work in a day, and wants as much pay
as a man who will do six times as much, I am not willing to pay him
for idling away his time. If I have a man labour for me who can do six
days' work in one, did I ever refuse to pay him for the amount of
labour he performed? Ask Isaac Hunter if I ever refused to pay him
wages to the full amount of labour he could perform in a day. In this
valley we have [p.73] estimated laying rock in a wall to be worth one
dollar a perch. Ask any mason, when he laid ten perches in a day, if I
ever refused to pay him ten dollars. But if a man wanted three dollars
and a half for laying one perch, I am not willing to pay him at that
rate. I will suppress dishonesty, but I never oppress honesty.

Vol. 6, p.73
I have tried to suppress dishonesty in individuals, and have tried
thereby to make them honest. If I hire a carpenter and pay him three
dollars a day, and he is three days in making a six-panel door that a
good workman can make in one, or even a door and a half, I do not want
to pay him three dollars a day for that labour. Yet some who are here
have no more judgment, discretion, or idea of right or wrong, than to
want to be paid for labour they do not perform; and that they consider
to be honesty: but it is just as dishonest as anything in the world.

Vol. 6, p.73
I am willing to pay men for what they do. I am anxious that all should
have that which belongs to them, and wish them to let that which
belongs to me alone. If I furnish nails to build a house, the workmen
have no right to carry them off. When using nails, the mechanic often
has more or less in his pocket. At quitting-time he forgets to take
them out, and carries them home. He goes out to chop a little wood and
says, "Dear me, these nails"—some twenty or thirty, or perhaps
more—"are quite a burden to me," and he puts them out of his way.
By-and-by he wants to build a pig-pen, or to build a little addition
to his house, and feels quite thankful that he has the nails to do it
with, and will praise the name of the Lord for the manner in which he
has blessed him. I do not want blessings on such grounds, and I never
expect them in that way, because I have the natural sense to know
better. Others also will have it, if they will continue to try to find
out how to judge between right and wrong in themselves as they do in
another individual.

Vol. 6, p.73
You may go to High Councils, though we do not have many in these days,
and to Bishops' Courts, and hear a trial between parties that have
quarrelled with each other, and you will readily perceive that if
those individuals could judge themselves as they judge each other,
there would have been no difficulty between them; they would have
settled their affairs between themselves, and the best of feelings
would have been established for each other. But people cannot judge
themselves as they can others, nor look upon their own conduct as they
do upon the conduct of others. We must learn to look at ourselves, to
judge ourselves, and know how to deal with ourselves, and that will
enable us to bring ourselves into perfect subjection to the law of
Christ.

Vol. 6, p.73
Are the people striving to do right? Yes, they are. It has been
observed that we are pretty clear from those unruly spirits that have
been in our midst. So we are; but you need not flatter yourselves for
a moment that the Devil has left us. You will find that he marshals
his forces more particularly against this people; and if we are now
clear from those unhallowed spirits and the tabernacles they occupied,
you may expect that he will, if possible, find somebody here in whom
he can have a resting place. You will learn that the wicked
disembodied spirits have not left this people, though the most of
those wicked persons who sought to destroy the Saints have left us.
There are myriads of disembodied evil spirits—those who have long ago
laid down their bodies here and in the regions round about, among and
around us; and they are trying to make us and our children sick, and
are trying to destroy us and to tempt us to evil. [p.74] They will try
every possible means they are masters of to draw us aside from the
path of righteousness.

Vol. 6, p.74
Do you not think that we need to watch and pray continually—that we
need all the time to keep a guard over ourselves, that we may preserve
ourselves in the love of the truth? We do. It should be our constant
study to guard ourselves on every side against every attack of the
enemy of all righteousness.

Vol. 6, p.74
Cease looking at others. Cease to judge each other. Go into a family
where there are two women belonging to one man, and from that to as
many as you can find, and you will soon learn that almost every woman
can judge all the family but herself; and that she thinks that
whatever she does is just right: she would not do a wrong for the
world. Then go to the next woman that was said to be so out of the
way, and with her it is, "I am exactly right, and the other is wrong."
They do not rightly look at their own failings, views, and passions.
If they were all capable of straightening themselves, they would not
come in collision with each other, but would all conclude to walk
together in the straight and narrow path, whereas now they are at
times almost diametrically opposed to each other. Is that the case?
Judge ye for yourselves. That is not the case with every family, to my
certain knowledge; but it is so with too many. It is just so with the
brethren. You find more or less of the same difficulty everywhere you
go. It is, "I am right, and you are wrong."

Vol. 6, p.74
You have been taught the standard of right. Now subdue your rebellions
passions, dismiss everything that you know or consider to be wrong,
and embrace that which is better. Get wisdom and all the light you
possibly can, and never live another twenty-four hours without the
Holy Spirit of the Lord, and that will give you joy, peace, comfort,
light, and intelligence, by which you can grow in grace and in the
knowledge of the Lord Jesus Christ. I cannot reach these attainments,
neither can you, only by the light and intelligence which flow from
heaven. You may say, "Brother Brigham, you are like the rest of us: we
see our faults, but we do not like to acknowledge them; we like to
have them covered up and kept out of the sight of our neighbours." If
you find a secret fault, dismiss it secretly. Let your faults go
behind you; turn them overboard, and for ever disown them. If no
person but yourselves has soon your faults, you are blessed. You may
then get rid of them without their being made manifest to others.

Vol. 6, p.74
If men and women, and more especially women, for they love chit-chat,
when they feel in any way bad, or a little cross, or feel as though
somebody is out of the way, and feel like finding fault with their
neighbour and exposing this one's fault and the other one's fault,
would only be as secret on the faults of others as they are on their
own, it would be beneficial to their welfare and that of their
neighbours. When a person opens his mouth, no matter what he talks
about, to a person of quick discernment, he will disclose more or less
of his true sentiments. Yea cannot hide the heart, when the mouth is
open. If you want to keep your heart secret, keep your mouth shut.

Vol. 6, p.74
Some say, "I feel as though I must boil over, and I must talk to
relieve myself." All hell is boiling over; but does that make it any
better? No. If you let your tongue run, and it scatters the poison
that is in you, it sets the whole being on fire. The Apostle James
says, "And the tongue is a fire, a world of iniquity; so is the tongue
among our members, that it defileth  the whole body, and setteth on
fire the course of nature, and it is set on fire of hell." And [p.75]
again, "But the tongue can no man tame: it is an unruly evil, full of
deadly poison." Are you aware of this, sisters and brethren? If you
keep silent, you can master your feelings, can subdue your passions,
and ultimately become masters of them and banish them from you. If you
give way to your unbridled tongues, you increase anger within you, and
the first you know your blood is boiling with wrath. That is what the
Apostle meant when he wrote, "It setteth on fire the whole course of
nature, and it is set on fire of hell." It is hell that sets it
ageing. If you find that you cannot keep your tongue still, get some
India-rubber and chew it with all your might. Do as brother Joseph
Sharp did when he assisted in conveying Mrs. Mogo to the soldier's
camp. He considered that the soldiers rather imposed upon him and his
brother Adam, and he was for fight; but Adam, who is not so impetuous,
coaxed him into the waggon, where he laid down on his face, and in two
hours chewed up almost a whole plug of tobacco. In such cases a good
piece of India-rubber is better cheaper, and will last longer; though
it would be better for you to chew up a whole plug of tobacco than to
have a real quarrel with your tongues. You would not in a long time
get over the effects of a quarrel: it would be like a cankerworm to
your souls.

Vol. 6, p.75
There is not a person on the earth, that has sense enough to know what
experience is, but what, if they would bridle their tongues and subdue
their passions, could say, "I have not injured anybody—no, not even
myself." It is no matter how you are tempted, if you do not give way
to temptation; but if you give way to temptation, it carries you to
destruction. If you give way to your angry feelings, it sets on fire
the whole course of nature, and is set on fire of hell; and you are
then apt to set those on fire who are contending with you. When you
feel as though you would burst, tell the old boiler to burst, and just
laugh at the temptation to speak evil. If you will continue to do
that, you will soon be so masters of yourselves as to be able, if not
to tame, to control your tongues,—able to speak when you ought, and to
be silent when you ought.

Vol. 6, p.75
Let the mechanics and all ethers try to improve as you have. There has
a great improvement taken place in the midst of this people, and we
will still continue to improve. Let us seek unto the Lord for wisdom,
until we can rightly judge all matters that come before us—until we
can judge ourselves and our neighbours with equal justice, and so
continue to improve, until we come up to the standard of truth in all
our acts and words; so that when I employ a mason to lay me up a wall,
he will do it honestly, and so on with every other workman. Then if a
man does not earn his wages, he will not ask them or take them. Now it
is—"I want all I can get." Honesty never comes into the hearts of such
persons; their rule is to keep what they have got, and to get all they
can, whether honestly or not, and pray for more.

Vol. 6, p.75
When the eyes of your understandings are opened to deal righteously
with each other, then my axes, shovels, &c., will all be safe, if they
are left in the barn. But it has been so that my harness was taken, my
picks and shovels, my waggon, wheels, and tire, and everything else
that could be was carried off. When we have attained the improvement I
anticipate, I can lie down in peace at night and enquire, "Wife, have
you brought in those clothes that were hung out?" "No." "All right—no
person, will meddle with them." I would rather persons who are
destitute would come to me and say, "We need a pair of pantaloons, a
hat," &c., and give me [p.76] a chance to assist them. But when they
steal, I cannot trust them.

Vol. 6, p.76
I would rather give a woman a dollar than have her come to my house
saying, "Do you want to buy a pound of butter?" "Yes. What do you want
for it?" "Twenty-five or thirty cents," as the case may be, and then
stop with my family and eat a great deal more butter than she sold to
me. If they would come to me and say, "Brother Brigham, I want to sell
this butter, for I have no way of living only by my labour," it would
be another thing. If a poor woman should come to me and say, "I want
fifty cents to purchase dye stuffs," here it is; you are welcome to
the money, but do not undertake to sponge on me.

Vol. 6, p.76
Let my nails, tools, and other property remain where they belong. Work
honestly and deal honestly one with another. Evil practices in a great
degree spring from the traditions of the people; they are so educated.
They have been taught, in different parts of the world, that if they
found a thing, though not many yards from the door of the owner, it
belonged to them. "This belongs to me now, for I have found it." Did
you earn it? "No; I found it." That and a thousand other traits of
human life tend to lead the people astray. They seldom stop to think
whether they are right or wrong.

Vol. 6, p.76
We need to learn, practise, study, know, and understand how angels
live with each other. When this community comes to the point to be
perfectly honest and upright, you will never find a poor person: none
will lack; all will have sufficient. Every man, woman, and child will
have all they need just as soon as they all become honest. When the
majority of a community are dishonest, it maketh the honest portion
poor, for the dishonest serve and enrich themselves at their expense.
You know that I think that this people are the best people that there
are; yet we need to train ourselves, to study ourselves, and study the
principles of truth and righteousness, until we can discern that which
is right from that which is wrong in the least particular within
ourselves; and you will find that to answer every purpose, without
judging our neighbours as much as many do.

Vol. 6, p.76
As to this people being a good people, I say, God bless you all the
the time! Who else will do as this people do? Nobody else. All you
have is on the altar, ready to be offered up for the kingdom of God.
You could hardly find a man or woman in this congregation but what
would take the clothing from their backs to promote this kingdom.

Vol. 6, p.76
We are telling you all the time to do as you are told; but do you do
it to that extent which you will in a few years to come? No. Why?
Because you do not know how. I know that this people are doing a great
deal better than they did years ago. Could Joseph do with this people
as I and my brethren now can? No. Were this people in the situation
they now are when Joseph was alive? No. Joseph was running the
gauntlet among his wicked enemies all the time. He hardly knew a man
in the kingdom that he could put confidence enough in to call for a
dollar to help him out of a difficulty. He did not know how many would
stand by him when a mob gathered against him. He had a few faithful,
tried friends; but he had many around him who would betray him into
the hands of his enemies.

Vol. 6, p.76
I am not afflicted with such persons in the midst of this people; but
there is confidence and a concentration of faith; and we will so
improve, that, when a man rises here to pray, there will not be a
desire from the heart of a man or woman but  what is uttered by the
one who is mouth. When we [p.77] come to understanding, there will not
be as many desires and prayers as there are people, while one is
officiating as mouth for the whole; but when he who is mouth prays,
every heart will wait until he utters a sentence, and that embodies
what they also desire. When the sisters meet together and appoint one
of their number to pray, they will never let a desire escape from the
heart until they know what the mouth is praying for. Then they all
will desire the same and pray for the same. This people are hastening
to that degree of perfection.

Vol. 6, p.77
I thank the Lord all the time, and I bless the name of Israel's God
that I live in this day and age of the world, and that I am associated
with such a people. Is there any misery, sorrow, and affliction here?
I do not know what trouble or sorrow is. Do I feel for others? Yes,
all I ought to feel.

Vol. 6, p.77
I know what the sorrow of the world is. It works death, and I have
long ago bid good-bye to it. If I am sorry for anything, I try to have
a godly sorrow to benefit me. My heart is cheerful; I am happy and
thankful all the day long; and I believe that I am in the light. I
have not asked for a lantern, only from the Almighty; and I know that
the whole people are daily progressing, ascending, and increasing in
good works and in faith and knowledge, even the knowledge of God; and
we are doing the works he desires at our hands.

Vol. 6, p.77
It would do you good to look out yonder in the mountains and see our
brethren warmly clad and well provided for. The brethren and sisters
here and in the neighbourhoods round about have liberally answered to
our calls, and every time have supplied more than was called for. Will
they part with everything, if it is called for? Yes. I have heard but
of one man, since the brethren went out to watch the enemy—a man up
north, who really wished the brethren to spare his ox; but they
butchered him before his eyes. I said amen to it. If his god can be
slain as easily as that, it is an excellent thing for him. If any of
you have gods in horses, or in oxen, make an offering of them
forthwith, and tell the boys who are going out that they are welcome
to them. They are welcome to all mine. If you don't believe it, try
it.

Vol. 6, p.77
We are a blessed people, and we shall be preserved from our enemies,
if we will continue to do right, and the Lord will sustain us. And I
can tell you that this people will do right and God will sustain us.
Ere long Zion will triumph and the glory and knowledge of God will
cover the earth, and we will still be in the old ship Zion and ride
all wicked opposition down to destruction. May God help us so to do.
Amen.

          * * *

[p.78]

Amasa Lyman, November 2, 1857

Unity, Etc.

Discourse by Elder Amasa Lyman, delivered in the Tabernacle,
 Great Salt Lake City, Sunday Afternoon, Nov. 22, 1857.

Reported By J. V. Long

Vol. 6, p.78
I can say, my brethren and sisters, in truth to my own feelings, that
I have been gratified to-day in what I have heard. I have been
edified; and, what is more, I feel that there is only one great reason
why we do not realize more fully the blessings that would accrue to
us, if we were sufficiently faithful, or as faithful as we might be to
the principles inculcated in the remarks that have been made; and that
reason is, we do not, to the extent that we might, "live our
religion."

Vol. 6, p.78
We are not as perfectly united as we might be. I think that this is
true. It is as certainly true as it is true that, if we could keep the
law of God perfectly, we should realize a corresponding degree of
happiness, peace, and affection in everything that should be made the
subject of conversation or of thought, or that should become a matter
of principle with the people. It is for us to cultivate that principle
within us that should unite us together—that should cause our
affections to be one, our feelings to be one, our interests to be one;
for in this is our strength.

Vol. 6, p.78
It may be truly said of us, as it is in the world, that we are united;
and they say all the time that, whatever our leaders say or propose,
we all go to work and sustain them therein. I would to God that it was
true to a greater extent even than that to which our enemies may
consider it to be true.

Vol. 6, p.78
When we are compared with other communities in the world, it might be
said of us that we are a united and happy people, for we enjoy a
degree of union and the blessings resulting from that union that other
communities do not enjoy. But this does not show that we do not fall
far short of the perfect union that should cement the Saints of the
Most High together.

Vol. 6, p.78
If we could discover and be made sensible of any means by which we
could become more perfectly united—more perfectly one, that would be a
matter of importance to us. It would be of value to us, as it would
lay a foundation with us for an increase of our intelligence; it would
increase our chances of success—our chances of victory in the great
struggle with the enemies of our God—with our foes within and our fees
without. If we could but cultivate these principles with all our
hearts, with all our faith, with all our souls, then our struggles
would be barely begun when we should be able to rejoice in the
enjoyment of victory.

Vol. 6, p.79
"Well," says one, "If we are influenced by the same Spirit—if we all
[p.79] do as the Spirit dictates, shall we not be one? If all the
people,—the individuals that compose this community, were individually
to be operated upon by the Spirit of God—were all enlightened by that
Spirit that reveals the will of God, that makes known his purposes,
and that imparts to the benighted soul an understanding of the
purposes of the Almighty, so that we could appreciate them, there is
no doubt in my mind but that the people would all see alike, and
consequently act alike. But is this the case? With all our advantages
with all the instructions that have been given—with Heavens kindness
in the continued, unremitting stream of revelation that has been
poured out upon us for a score of years and more, have we become so
enlightened—got understanding so that we all see alike, that we all
understand alike? We have but to look and contemplate what we see
exhibited around us to become satisfied at once that this is not the
case with us as a people. If it were so, such admonitions as are
called out from the Presidency of the Church would be uncalled for;
they would be unnecessary; the people would not be admonished to be
more united, to be more diligent and strict in remembering the
principles and in practising the instructions that are from time to
time imparted unto them.

Vol. 6, p.79
Now, while we cannot sufficiently comprehend the things of God by the
Spirit of God to save us from error, and from mistakes, and from
disunion, what shall we do? Why, let us humbly adopt the advice, or
similar advice to that which is given by the ancient Apostle to his
brethren in addressing them. He says, "We have also a more sure word
of prophecy, whereunto ye do well that ye take heed, as unto a light
that shineth in a dark place, until the day dawn, and the day-star
arise in your hearts."

Vol. 6, p.79
Now, I do not quote that Scripture to direct you to be over anxious to
learn all that the ancient Apostles may have said that might be
adapted to the Saints in that time and under those circumstances; but
I want you to act in this as they were admonished to act in that time;
and if you cannot judge perfectly by the portion of the Spirit of God
that you possess, remember that you have a more sure word of prophecy
that is imparted unto you from day to day, from Sabbath to Sabbath,
from month to month, and from year to year, unto which you do well
that you give heed. And the sequel will be, if you give heed unto it,
that by-and-by the day will dawn, and the day-star of experience, of
heaven, and of truth; and of God, will arise in your own hearts, and
the fountain of light and life will become established within you.

Vol. 6, p.79
Well, then, until this is the case, adopt the maxim inculcated in the
song of one of our poets, who writes—

"We'll mind what Brigham says."

Vol. 6, p.79
Pay attention to the inspiration of the Almighty from those in whom it
lives and dwells—in whom it is a living fountain, as it must be in
you, individually, before you will be saved from sin, Let us remember,
if we cannot comprehend, by the Spirit that is living within us, all
the truth in relation to what we should do and how we should act as we
travel along, that we should attend to their instructions, and do what
they say. If they instruct us to pray, let us pray; and if they
instruct us what to pray for, let us pray for that; and when the
fountain of inspiration is opened within us and becomes a living part
and parcel of ourselves, then we will know for ourselves and
comprehend for ourselves, and the President of the Church, will not
have to say from day to day and from time to time; "Wake up from your
slumber." He will not [p.80] have need to tell us of our diversity of
sentiment and feelings. There should exist among us a perfect
unanimity of feeling.

Vol. 6, p.80
If we wait for the Spirit of God to do everything, what are we doing
the while? We are idling away our time; we are neglecting to use the
means placed within our reach for our benefit and improvement: God has
raised up in his Church Apostles, Prophets, and Teachers,—for what
purpose? Simply that you might be instructed—simply that you might be
taught and brought to the knowledge of the truth. What truth? Why, the
same truth the Apostles and Prophets understand —the same truths that
the Seventies, High Priests, Elders, and the servants of God
comprehend. It is to bring you to the same inspiration—to the
knowledge of God, which is eternal life.

Vol. 6, p.80
This is all the purpose that is to be accomplished in all this labour.
It is the object of these ordinances, the institutions of heaven, to
bring us from our ignorance, our want of knowledge, our lack of
understanding, to a comprehension of the truth; and when we are
brought to that point and place, no matter if we are counted by
thousands and tens of thousands, the blessings of the Gospel are ours,
if we are united; for we all occupy the same ground, we understand the
same truth, and we are all in the same relationship with truth and
with God, which make us one. It causes us to feel alike, to think
alike, and to act alike.

Vol. 6, p.80
If this is the case when we pour out our supplications to the heavens,
what will be the character of those supplications? They will all be
marked with the same consistency: the same understanding of the truth
will dictate them. Our will will simply be the will of our President.
Well, then, what will we pray for? We, will pray for nothing but what
will subserve the cause of righteousness; we will ask for nothing but
what is consistent with the principles of truth and our own
advancement in the comprehension of those principles. Would we ask for
anything that the heavens would deny? No, we would not. Would our
prayers ascend up without hindrance? Yes, they would. For what reason?
Because they were marked with union, with truth, with consistency, and
righteousness; consequently, they must be acceptable unto our heavenly
Father.

Vol. 6, p.80
What is the reason our prayers are not all answered? The reason is
simply because we ask for things that our Father in his wisdom knows
would do us no good. They are not answered, because we should cause
our Father to defeat himself, if he were obliged to answer all our
petitions, all our prayers and supplications. To have our prayers
acceptable, they must be consistent; we must ask for nothing but what
is pleasing in his sight, in order that our Father may hear and answer
our prayers; and in this way we receive that for which we ask.

Vol. 6, p.80
Now, to gain this point, it is desirable, because of the advantages
that we shall secure when it is once gained.

Vol. 6, p.80
It is possible that it may be the case that some may think there are
other matters of greater importance to us and that should possess a
higher interest to us than for us simply to become united through the
truth. But if there is anything of greater importance, it is something
that I do not know—that I have not learned. Victory has been promised
unto us, upon the condition that we do right.

Vol. 6, p.80
If there are any things connected with our present circumstances that
are, to some, more than usually alarming or exciting, I do not know
any good reason why they should be so; for if the work with which we
are connected is the work  of God, as we feel, and as moat of us are
often [p.81] saying that we understand it, why should we be more
excited this year than we were last year? Why should we feel any more
uneasy when there are a few United States' troops in the hills than if
there were not? This is no less the work of God for their being there.
Our Father is as near to us—his care and his protection is as much
over us and round about us as it was before; and it is no more so,
unless we get a little closer by observing more perfectly his
requirements.

Vol. 6, p.81
I fear that if the clouds were now all dissipated and driven away, and
if the sunshine of prosperity should begin to shine upon us, some
would forget God and the duties they owe to him and to one another: I
fear that we should forget the sacred obligations which we are under.

Vol. 6, p.81
I have never seen any time since I have been connected with the Church
when I felt as much freedom, as much liberty, or as much of the Spirit
of truth—the blessings of freedom and peace that it inspires, as I
have since I have known that our enemies have been in our borders. The
reason why I feel this way I suppose to be because of the great
blessings that are pending at the present time; and I suppose that
which would be a reason for my feeling so well should be a reason for
the same good feelings with all Saints, if they only possessed the
same Spirit.

Vol. 6, p.81
"Well," says one, "Do you think that you are more holy than the rest
of the people?" I do not know whether I am or not; but I am fortunate,
at any rate, if it is any piece of good fortune to feel at ease and
free from trouble and perplexity. Are you not troubled? No. Are you
not miserable? No. I am not troubled nor miserable. Why? Because I am
happy.

Vol. 6, p.81
If the people all felt so, they would not be very much troubled. about
anything. I do not say that I feel to pray with any more interest;
with any more earnestness, with any more zeal, than I did before we
heard the news that this army was on its way to Utah. I am no more
disquieted in my feeling; and why? Because it is a settled conviction
with me that this is the work of God, and I have no idea that there
will be any failure, only that which is on the part of the people. The
only anxiety that I have is that I may keep myself firmly bound to
"Mormonism"—to the car of the kingdom of God and the work of God; and
if God rolls on his work, as we have been told he would, during the
last few weeks, we shall soon see his kingdom spread and extend to an
amazing degree.

Vol. 6, p.81
As the Lord has said it is his business to provide for his Saints, I
have the promise of being provided for, if I only so conduct myself as
to merit the title of a Saint. As to the way and the means how it is
to be accomplished, that is none of my business. Whatever the Lord
wants of me, he will let me know, because, if I keep myself right and
straight, I shall always be on hand to respond to the directions of
those that lead me and dictate me, and who should direct my movements.

Vol. 6, p.81
Well, then, I am happy; I am as easy in my feelings as I well could
be, unless I knew something more to feel well about; and I expect,
when I know and understand more, that my happiness will be increased;
for I expect that I shall understand many things that are now no
source of joy and pleasure to me, simply because I know nothing about
them. But so far as I have a knowledge of truth, that truth makes me
happy and contented; and if I can be contented, I feel as though I
would like to see all the people contented. If you cannot feel
contented by the spirit that dwells within you all the time, adopt the
old [p.82] Apostle's maxim—"We have also a more sure word of prophecy,
whereunto ye do well that ye take heed, as unto a light that shineth
in a dark place, until the day dawn and the day-star arise in your
hearts." (2nd Peter, chap. i. 19.)

Vol. 6, p.82
Listen to and carry out the instructions of brother Brigham, of
brother Heber, and of all that speak the words of life and salvation
unto you. If they tell you to go home and cultivate peace in your
family, go and do it; and if they tell you to go home and cease your
stealing, go home and be honest, and quit your stealing.

Vol. 6, p.82
This is the way to be united; and if you will be honest and united,
you will get the Spirit of God; and the more you have of the Spirit of
God, the better you feel and the better yea will act. Talk about
people feeling well that act as mean as the Devil!—it is nonsense.
Does a man or woman feel well that will steal, that will traduce a
friend, speak evil of a neighbour, and seek to stir up strife? No;
they cannot. Does an individual feel well that will lie and cherish
opposition to the advice, the counsel, and instruction that is given
us from the Prophets that God has placed in his Church to rule and
dictate us? If I were to judge others as I feel myself, I would judge
that they could not feel well. Why? Because I feel well in acting with
them—in saying amen to what they say. I feel and find the happiness
that I enjoy by being this, and no man or woman can find happiness in
pursuing an opposite course; and if you are unbelieving, it is because
you do not comprehend the truth with all your hearts—you do not
understand it.

Vol. 6, p.82
Well, how are you going to get better? Why, commence to do better. If
you have indulged in lying, you know it is a sin; therefore, cease
your lying. If you have stolen, quit it, and die unto sin. The reason
you do not dwell in the life of righteousness is because you are not
yet dead unto sin: the reason you do not live is because you are not
dead; you are neither living nor dead.

Vol. 6, p.82
You are instructed to pursue one course, and you will take another:
you are instructed to subject yourselves to the will of Heaven, and
you are all the time imagining and thinking, and something is in your
minds that unsettles your faith and divides your affections. Hence,
you do not enjoy the Spirit of truth to the extent that you would, if
you would subject yourselves to the will of Heaven. Do as the men do
who instruct you and lead you, and do it, with your whole hearts. As
the President said in reference to praying, do not hunt up any
sentiments in your own souls; do not hunt up something to pray for
when another is praying; but listen to the man who is mouth, and pray
as he prays, and let your whole soul go out in the energy of his
expression. Then what will be the result? You will become imbued with
the same energy that he has; and if he feels well and is right, you
will feel well.

Vol. 6, p.82
Take this course, and the fountain of knowledge and eternal life will
by-and-by be established within you. This is what we are seeking for.
It is the rich boon of heaven that we are striving for; and why is it
that we do not get it? It is here; it is all around us. We can look—we
can travel to the place where it is. Why do we not enjoy it? Simply
because you will not enjoy it. This is all the reason. How much do you
enjoy? Why, all that you are willing and capable of enjoying—all that
you prepare yourselves to enjoy,—just all that you render yourselves
worthy of in the sight of God; and if you would enjoy more, live
better—apply your minds closer and closer to the principles of the
Gospel.

Vol. 6, p.83
If you live your religion in going to meeting on Sunday, live
it also on Monday, Tuesday, Wednesday, Thursday, and every day and
every night, until everything adverse to the truth is expelled from
your household—until your family circle becomes a sanctuary where the
Spirit of God abides—where it imparts its life-giving influence to all
that come within that circle.

Vol. 6, p.83
If this were the case, it would constitute the Zion of our God. We
should have Zion within, whether we were at home or abroad, or in
whatever circumstances we might be placed.

Vol. 6, p.83
"Why," says one, "I suppose that I must do some great thing." Let me
tell you to try to do some small thing; and if you attend to the
little things, when you become men and women in understanding and in
the knowledge of the truth, it will be time enough for you to
undertake the work of men and women in Christ.

Vol. 6, p.83
How much can we do? If we were to be judged by our conduct and the
course that we take, it would appear that our capacity is not very
great; and if we do not know enough to attend to the simple
instructions that are given to us here,—if we cannot attend to things
that are thus simple, how could we get along with greater questions,
should they come before us? We have now as much as we know how to get
along with and manage properly, without grasping after things beyond
our present comprehension.

Vol. 6, p.83
Brethren and sisters, I hope, and I not only hope, but am certain
that, as a people, we shall adopt the principles that have been taught
us, and pratise them to so grant an extent that our Father will accept
of us—that he will not forsake us—that he will not turn his hand
against us, but that it may be over us in mercy continually, and that
victory, through his goodness, may perch upon the banner of Zion from
this time forth and for ever.

Vol. 6, p.83
I want that we should be good enough—sufficiently meek and faithful
before our Father and his servants, that we shall find acceptance with
him continually. That we may be so wise as to pursue this course in
our lives, is my prayer in the name of Jesus. Amen.

          * * *

[p.84]

George A. Smith, November 22, 1857

Knowledge Obtained From History

Discourse by Elder George A. Smith, delivered in the Tabernacle,
 Great Salt Lake City, November 29, 1857.

Reported By J. V. Long

Vol. 6, p.84
It is, as usual, with a degree of satisfaction that I arise before you
this morning for the purpose of offering a few reflections, hoping
that my brethren and sisters will exercise faith to that degree that I
may be able to speak freely and communicate such sentiments as may be
pleasing in the sight of our heavenly Father and a benefit to
ourselves.

Vol. 6, p.84
From my childhood, history has been a favorite theme. I have loved to
read historical works; and for the little time I have been enabled to
devote to reading in my younger days I acquired some general knowledge
of what is termed "profane history," but only a limited knowledge of
what is termed "ecclesiastical history." It did not please me to read
the quarrels of the Popes and the cruelties that were inflicted by the
dominant powers upon the weak. Those matters never pleased me so much
as to read the movements of nations for the purpose of establishing
dominion and extending empire; consequently, I am not prepared to
speak as readily of the history of the religious world as I would upon
that portion of history that is generally denominated profane—of the
political conditions of different nations at different ages of the
world.

Vol. 6, p.84
A revelation given in the early history of this Church requires the
Elders to acquire a knowledge of countries, of things present, of
things to come, of things that have been, and so forth. In perusing
the histories of Persia, Arabia, India, China, and the nations of
modern Europe, I have felt myself more or less actuated in accordance
with the instructions given in that revelation.

Vol. 6, p.84
At the time I could not conceive why it was that the Lord required his
servants. to acquire a knowledge of those nations and of political
subjects; but experience has taught me that he had in it a design of
no little importance; for, from the time that the Gospel was first
preached, baptism administered, and ordination first conferred the
Priesthood upon the heads of men, we have been constantly and
continually upon new ground. The officers of the country in which we
have lived could never find a law to fit our case; they could never
discover any law that would answer their purpose in relation to us.

Vol. 6, p.84
There was one principle laid down by them, however, that was simple;
and that was, that we had to be used up.

Vol. 6, p.84
The most honourable of all the mobs that have ever been raised against
us was that of Jackson County, Missouri; for they came right straight
out and plainly acknowledged that the civil law did not afford them a
guarantee against the  "Mormons;" therefore they would drive them from
their [p.85] county,—peaceably if they could—forcibly if they must.

Vol. 6, p.85
From that clay to this, our persecutors have been pretending to act
under colour of law so far as to hold men while they could be
murdered. They would employ a few troops or a mob, under the pretence
of legal authority, and hold men still while the assassin could do his
work. This has been the course pursued by our enemies all the time up
to the present hour.

Vol. 6, p.85
Inasmuch as we observed the laws of God, we had no occasion to violate
the laws of our country; and, as a matter of course, pretexts were
sought in vain from the beginning to the end, and the hue-and-cry of
treason has been raised from one end of the country to the other.
Hence we see the importance of our Elders understanding the national
force of laws of kingdoms, the laws of empires, the rules of nations,
the relationship of institutions one to another, and the relationship
of subjects to their rulers.

Vol. 6, p.85
An old principle, laid down from the earliest ages of British
jurisprudence, from which we received our national institutions, is
that allegiance is that ligament or thread which binds the subject to
the sovereign, and that, for this allegiance, the sovereign, by an
implied contract, owes, in turn, protection to the subject; and the
very moment that the Government withholds its protection, that very
moment allegiance ceases.

Vol. 6, p.85
This is as old as the British Constitution, and it is recognized as
natural and eternal both in America and Great Britain; and you may
trace this principle back through history to the earliest ages of man.
The very moment a government ceases to protect its subjects, that
moment they are at liberty to protect themselves.

Vol. 6, p.85
Whenever national powers were exerted to crush the rights of their own
subjects, then the right was founded in nature that they should stand
up in their own defence; and the principle of self-preservation is in
a greater or less degree binding, and it has been acknowledged from
the earliest ages that all governments derive their just powers from
the consent of the governed.

Vol. 6, p.85
For something like a hundred years the kings of Great Britain, as you
will see in King James's translation of the Bible, claimed the title
of Kings of Great Britain, France, and Ireland,—a power which they
could not exercise and maintain, so far as the kingdom of France was
concerned; and finally, in the reign of George III., they saw fit to
disclaim it.

Vol. 6, p.85
The assumption of this right was a mere burlesque. Could they control
the organization of France and regulate its internal policy? No—they
could not. The only thing was to go to war, and then France could
resist and sometimes menace the very existence of the British Empire,
and yet the kings of England could claim to be kings of France. But
were they kings of France? Not unless the people of France said so;
for the people choose their kings to reign over them.

Vol. 6, p.85
This system of claiming authority from some distant claim has been
practised, and is at the present time; and there is now an individual
who claims to be king of France, who assumes that title—an individual
who does not live in France: he is expelled, but yet he claims to be
the sovereign of France. At the same time the people have, by their
unanimous voice, placed Louis Napoleon. upon the throne, and they
carry out, his decrees, while a fugitive claims that be king of
France, but without the consent of the people, and has not; power
enough to pull an old setting hen off her nest.

Vol. 6, p.86
Circumstances might change so as [p.86] to throw Napoleon from his
rather uncertain seat, and might place some other individual there;
but no Government can exist there only by the consent of the people,
or such a portion of them as is sufficient to awe the lest and
preserve peace, union, and harmony.

Vol. 6, p.86
Tyrants have attempted to resist this principle, and hence almost
every man that has got into power has immediately gone to work to lay
plans to conciliate the great and mighty sovereign people, and to
perpetuate that authority in their families.

Vol. 6, p.86
History shows us that some of the Roman Consuls attained power and
wealth by their military exploits, and then assumed the title of
Emperors and rulers over the commonwealth. We find that they assumed
that title by the consent of the military power, and that they
enlarged themselves by the aid of the military, till they finally
gained the supreme power over the people.

Vol. 6, p.86
All officers and authorities that depend upon the bayonet are very
uncertain; hence very few of the Roman Emperors ever came to a natural
death. They who hold millions in subjection by the sword are slain as
tyrants whenever opportunity affords. These characters have not all
the peace and happiness that might be wished for.

Vol. 6, p.86
Rulers have assumed to control the people by the power of the bayonet,
and many who have attempted to do so have fallen in the attempt, and
many have fallen into political disgrace and been destroyed because
they attempted to crush down the feelings of a free people. It was in
consequence of this that the American ·evolution was brought to pass.

Vol. 6, p.86
The American revolution was simply the result of attempting to coerce,
by the point of the bayonet, measures that the people of the colonies
were unwilling to consent to. The Parliament wished to impose, without
their consent, rulers, taxes, and laws which they themselves had no
voice in making; and this brought about a revolution, which ended in
establishing the present Government of the United States.

Vol. 6, p.86
The Constitution of the United States was only a little enlargement of
the freedom guaranteed under the British Constitution, our
revolutionary fathers not thinking any other position or principle as
safe or as good; and they made it to surround them with a degree of
security, as their fathers did in the British Constitution, forming it
somewhat after its model and style. Instead, however, of an hereditary
King, they elected a President to hold office for four years; and
instead of a House of Lords, they elected a Senate, composed of
members or representatives elected by the several State Legislatures;
and instead of a House of Commons, they elected the House of'
Representatives by an apportionment of the people; and in fact, the
organization is very similar to that of the mother country. The
President represents the hereditary Sovereign, the members of the
Senate representing the States, and the House of Representatives the
people of the United States, instead of having the members of the
House of Commons who represent the property of the realm.

Vol. 6, p.86
In tracing these things down, and examining and well considering them,
they show us, as it were in a glass, our real position.

Vol. 6, p.86
Now, I do not suppose that there was a man scarcely in the whole
assembly who anxiously desired in his heart to move a thousand miles
into. the middle of a desert with his family, to live in this barren,
desolate, cold country. I do not suppose there was an individual but
would have preferred to inhabit the vacant prairies of Illinois, Iowa,
or Missouri, than to  have been under the necessity of wandering
[p.87] into a desert, surrounded by mountains, in the midst of sage
plains, where nothing could be raised except by artificial irrigation.

Vol. 6, p.87
We were willing to come here, simply because we were forced to go
somewhere where we could enjoy our religion, which we could not do
where we were. This is the principle that brought us here. This is the
reason that we were willing to forego the ten thousand comforts that
could surround us in the world, and come and turn the wilderness into
a fruitful field. Of necessity, I say, we came here willingly, because
we were forced to. There Was no place else for the Apostles and
Prophets to go to.

Vol. 6, p.87
We petitioned the several States and also the United States for an
asylum where we could enjoy ourselves; and all our petitions were
answered with coldness and indifference, and there was not a place in
the United States where a man that professed to be a Latter-day Saint
could have  peace. There was nothing but to be mobbed, driven, his
houses burned, wherever he might be; and no governor, no legislature,
no authority would extend any better prospect than the repetition of
the murder, robberies, and persecution we had suffered in Missouri,
and that we were then enduring in Illinois.

Vol. 6, p.87
Under these circumstances we came here, and silently and quietly
continued coming away from every part of the Union, and our friends
from other nations flocked here from various parts, until we had
conquered the desert, and turned the mountain streams, and caused
vegetation to grow, and produced grain of considerable variety and of
excellent quality. We had begun to make ourselves comfortable, and we
had the prospect of peace, as there was nobody upon the face of the
earth that would have inhabited this sterile country—a thousand miles
from civilized society, where there were no inhabitants but a few
naked, savage Indians, whom we cared for and befriended.

Vol. 6, p.87
The gold fever broke out, and thousands of the gold miners from all
nations passed through our settlements. We fed them, for they came
here naked and' destitute, and we enabled them to proceed on their
way, or they would have starved to death in the desert. But although
we did this, scarcely an individual desired to stay in this barren
country. They could look around and then say, "You are a pack of
damned fools to stay in this barren desert;" and they would ask, "Why
do you stay here in such a barren country?" It was for something more
precious than gold: it was for the privilege of worshipping God under
our own vine; and it was with the greatest difficulty that we could
raise a vine to worship under, and there was scarcely a tree grew in
the valleys. Here we could worship, and here we remain, and what is
the result? The moment that our settlements had extended far to the
south and to the north—the moment that we were placed in a position
that starvation did not stare us in the face, and that a man dare eat
as much as his appetite craved, without thinking that he would have to
go without tomorrow, that moment the great nation, of which we are a
part, rich in gold and silver, powerful in numbers, wealth, and
learning, place themselves in a position to annihilate us, to drive us
from our homes in the fastnesses of the mountains.

Vol. 6, p.87
Now, my brethren and sisters, we remember that all good governments
are by the consent of the governed; we remember the old principle that
allegiance is the thread which ties the subject to the governor; we
remember the thread which ties the subject to the Government, and for
which the Government owes the subject protection. I ask, Did the
Government of [p.88] the United States ever extend its proteCtion to
us? Did it protect us in Missouri? Did it protect us in Illinois? Did
it protect us in Iowa? Did it protect us in Nebraska? No, never. We
had to protect ourselves or perish and share the fate that lambs share
in the paws of wolves. This is the principle as it is presented to us.
Have they ever protected us in these mountains? No: we protect
ourselves. We made the roads, we explored the country, and we have
protected them whenever they passed here; and we have fed, clothed,
and aided them on their journeying, and extended every kindness; but
have they protected us? No; but they have stirred up the savages of
the desert to destroy our weak settlements. This has been the result,
and yet we have not been ten years upon this soil. We have not been
scarcely able to acquire the comforts of life. A man has scarcely
dared to eat as much as would satisfy his appetite. We had scarcely
done this, I say, until they sent their armies by thousands to dragoon
this people into subjection, with the avowed aim and object, as
published in every paper that comes from the States, to deprive us of
our religious rights, and to establish and inflict rights or practices
which we abhor, and which we have moved a thousand miles to avoid. I
ask them, Shall freedom depart? And, in the language of a Roman, I ask
which you prefer—slavery, or death ? Shall they be left to trample
upon the rights of free men? Who will not consider which is to be
preferred—FREEDOM or SLAVERY? Shall this people be left to the mercy
of men who come here with armies to enforce principles that are as
degrading to us as degradation can be?

Vol. 6, p.88
I presume, brethren and sisters, that there is but one feeling upon
that subject. I presume that we are willing to dispense with our tea,
with our coffee, our tobacco, our finery, and a hundred other comforts
that we might have had, had we remained in the States as others have
done, rather than be subject to this degradation and cursed dominion.

Vol. 6, p.88
May God enable us to hold up our heads, and with all our might, mind,
and strength, and our reliance in the Most High, live our religion and
be prepared to inherit his glory, is my prayer. Amen.

          * * *

[p.89]

Erastus Snow, November 29, 1857

Opposition of State Governments to the Saints, Etc.

Remarks by Elder Erastus Snow, delivered in the Tabernacle,
 Great Salt Lake City, November 29, 1857.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 6, p.89
I am satisfied that that portion of the citizens of Utah who first
sought out this mountain retreat have seen and experienced enough of
the actions of State Governments and of our National Government—have
suffered enough at the hands of officers of State, and by the
treatment they have received from mobs organized to operate against
them, independent of all law, or nominally under the colour of law, to
discern clearly the tendency of that spirit which pervades this people
and the spirit of opposition which pervades our enemies.

Vol. 6, p.89
The unbelieving world, which have rejected the Gospel revealed unto
us, and a large portion of this people—those who have immigrated to
this Territory within a few years past, have not had the benefit of
the experience which the minor portion of this people have had;
consequently, they have not had forced upon them that series of
reflections so well calculated to mature their minds and enable them
to contemplate with great precision the final result of all efforts
brought to bear against us by our enemies for the overthrow of the
work of God in the last days. I presume there is not one of the early
members of the Church but what fully anticipated the crisis which has
now come upon us. The spirit of prophecy and revelation has been in
the midst of this people from the beginning, and has continually
foretold this event; and one who was no more than the son of a
Prophet, with the benefit of past experience and an observation of the
spirit of this people and that of our enemies, could not fail to see
that such must be the result, sooner or later.

Vol. 6, p.89
At every step this kingdom has advanced, the opposition of the ungodly
has also advanced. Their hate of the truth has never been laid by. It
has seemed to slumber at times, only to wake up with renewed vigour
and fresh determination and strength to operate against the truth;
while on the other hand the Lord has given this people seasons of
rest, that they might take breath and have an opportunity of sending
their missionaries to preach the Gospel, that the honest in heart
might be gathered out from among the wicked, who are struggling to
crush out of existence the last vestige of truth and righteousness
upon the earth.

Vol. 6, p.89
That portion of the citizens of this Territory who were personally
acquainted with the history of this Church and with the Prophet Joseph
Smith in his last years are now able to view, in the present movement
of the United States troops, in the measures of the General Government
and Governmental officials, and in the spirit of the people at large,
an attempt [p.90] to carry out, if possible, the same policy that was
enacted in the last days of Joseph, which resulted in the expulsion of
this people from Illinois.

Vol. 6, p.90
There is, however, some little difference. Since that period this
people have grown a little more numerous; and, instead of being within
two hours' ride of Carthage and Warsaw, they are a thousand miles from
the frontier settlements of their enemies. Instead of a military
encampment in a corn-field just on the outside of the city of Nauvoo,
it is now on the other side, of the mountains, about 115 miles from
the City of Great Salt Lake.

Vol. 6, p.90
The pretended designs of our enemies towards us remind me of the
speech of Rolla in the play of "Pizarro." Descanting upon the promises
of the bloody and treacherous Spanish conquerors of his countrymen, he
says, "They offer us protection. Yes, such protection as vultures give
to lambs, covering and, devouring them."

Vol. 6, p.90
To their unsought and uncalled for protection, our answer should
be—"When the State of Missouri, in obedience to her own laws, shall
have hung up by the neck ex-Governor Boggs, Austin A. King, old
Generals Lucas, Clark, and Wilson, and about twenty-five hundred of
her citizens, who were engaged in murdering the Saints, plundering
them and driving them from their homes;—when they have repudiated the
acts of their corrupt Legislature and returned fourfold to all whom
they have robbed, with the lawful interest thereon until the time of
payment, reinstating those who have been driven from their homes and
possessions, making good, as far as money and means can do it, their
losses;—when Illinois shall have done the same, and the General
Government shall take action to maintain the citizens of this
Territory in the rightful possession of all the land they have
purchased of them, from which they have been driven by the force of
moils, and then admit this people, without a groan or complaint, but
with brotherly love, kindness, and fatherly care, to the free and
undisturbed enjoyment of life, liberty, and all those political rights
that belong to American citizens in common, of which the chief is the
right of being governed by men of their own choice and of worshipping
God according to the dictates of their own consciences, the principle
thing for which our fathers fought;—when our Government shall do all
this and cease their thrests and menaces to intimidate free men, call
home their "dogs of war," and set them to administering justice on the
scoundrels at home, and keep away their mean, dirty sycophants, whom
they wish to force on this people for their rulers at the point of the
bayonet,—then we may begin to think of having a little confidence in
their high pretensions; then they may talk to us about their boasted
protection and their regard for the rights of mankind.

Vol. 6, p.90
Until they have done all these things and are willing to pay this
Territory some portion of the few hundred thousand dollars which it
has expended to preserve peace with the savages around us, we shall
have no reason to think that they are honest or sincere in their
intentions. Otherwise, we shall be compelled to regard them and their
armies as we now look upon Governors Ford of Illinois and Boggs of
Missouri, and their murderous clan of mob forces, even as whited
sepulchres, fair without, but within full of dead men's bones,
rottenness, and all uncleanness. Until then, we shall have no
guarantee for trusting one particle to them or their promises.

Vol. 6, p.90
When we have trusted in the Lord our God, kept his commandments and
revered his laws, he has not betrayed us nor  forsaken us in trouble;
but he [p.91] has ever stood by us and led as forth out of affliction,
and has given unto us Governors and Judges and Counsellors after his
own heart, to feed this people with knowledge and understanding—to
lead them forth in the paths of peace, unity, and love.

Vol. 6, p.91
We are satisfied with our present rulers. When we have trusted in our
God and his servants, we have been happy and blessed; but when we have
trusted to the enemies of our God, we have been pierced with many
sorrows.

Vol. 6, p.91
If any of the citizens of this Territory have not as yet experienced
enough of the tender mercies of this generation and the promises of
corrupt officials of the United States Government, and they wish still
to trust in them a little further, they have the privilege. The way
has been kept open for them to leave. Although martial law has been
declared in this Territory, and persons are not allowed to pass
through, into, or out of it, without a permit from the proper officer,
yet it has been declared by our Governor, published abroad, and has
been repeatedly acted upon, that all persons feeling dissatisfied,
unwilling to remain in their present position, and wishing to go to
our enemies, and place themselves under their protection, and accept
of their proffers, shall forthwith be furnished with a passport and
escort. If they wish to leave for other climates, and will pay their
honest debts, and not steal their outfit, they can have the privilege.
Two or three small parties have started this fall, embracing the few
remains of our Gentile traders who remained in our midst for purposes
of speculation; and I have heard that one or two small families who
once counted themselves Saints went with them. The road is still open
for others to follow who wish to do so.

Vol. 6, p.91
My own feelings, and I believe the feelings of all the authorities of
this people, are, that we want no disaffected or indifferent ones to
remain among us. We will not lay a straw in their way, if they will
depart in peace, if they do not wish to remain with the people of God
and share with them in their joys and sorrows.

Vol. 6, p.91
The principles of our holy religion claim from us the exercise of our
own judgment, and inculcate the largest degree of freedom of soul, and
will extend to every soul of man like privileges. The union which
exists in the midst of this people, and of which our enemies have ever
complained so much, has never been the result of coercion. It has not
been created by iron bands placed around the outside of this people,
only so far as the Lord has made use of the wicked to persecute and
drive them together. That union has been the legitimate result of the
principles of truth revealed unto us from heaven and adopted as the
guide of their conduct by the people.

Vol. 6, p.91
Although many of those who have left this people and returned, like
the dog to his vomit, and like the sow that was washed to her
wallowing in the mire, and who have gone down again to the filth and
degradation of Babylon, have reported that they narrowly escaped with
their lives—that efforts had been made to prevent their departure; yet
all this people do verily know that they were of their father the
Devil, who was a liar from the beginning, and that their tales were
base and wicked falsehoods, as an excuse for their own mean and
traitorous course. The only tyranny and oppression that ever existed
among this people (if, indeed, any virtuous person would call it so,)
has been the sharpness of the word o God reproving the wickedness of
the people, holding the vile and wicked from riding over and trampling
under foot the weak and innocent, saying to [p.92] the people, "If,
you wish to do wickedly—to oppress each other—to bite and devour each
other,—if it is your nature to gouge out your neighbour's eyes, to
purloin his property, seduce his wife and daughters,—in fine, if you
wish to practice wickedness and abomination after the order of the
Gentile world from which you have been gathered, retire from the midst
of the Saints, return to the hole from whence you have been dug, and
wallow again in the filthiness from whence you have been taken, and
not attempt to carry on your wickedness in the midst of this people,
who love righteousness and desire to put away all unholiness from
them." This is the only oppression which any individual has been able
to complain of, in truth and justice, in the midst of this community.

Vol. 6, p.92
"Mormonism" does not coerce, but all the time persuades, teaches,
enlightens, instructs, and invites by the beauty, excellence, and
virtue of those holy principles which God has revealed to us,
gradually drawing the people together, cementing their feelings, and
bringing them, by common consent, to act upon the principles of truth
and righteousness.

Vol. 6, p.92
There is but one alternative for this people: it is our religion, our
God, our liberty, or slavery, the Devil, and death. There is no
drawing back. The wedge has been entered. Our God has led us forth and
directed our course from the beginning to the present hour. "Shall I
cause to come to the birth," saith the Lord, "and not bring forth?"
No. Although the woman in travail and in pain to be delivered suffers
anxiety, mingled with fear, yet soon her sorrow is forgotten, for joy
that a man-child is born into the world. So it will be with this
people, and our enemies cannot hinder it. The Devil and all the hosts
of hell cannot prevent the consummation of the desired object that God
has in view.

Vol. 6, p.92
The kingdom of God is established, no more to be thrown down; and in
it we shall live and reign, and every righteous man and woman who love
God and his truth more than their own lives and the treasures of this
world shall be exalted in the kingdom of God: they shall see the
triumph of truth and righteousness, and the kingdom of God shining on
the earth as the sun in the firmament. But the time will come when the
fainthearted and the wicked, whose knees tremble and who cannot endure
the contradiction of the ungodly world, and choose rather to hide
their heads and retire, making lies their refuge, will lift up their
eyes in hell, being in torment: they will look back, and they will try
to repent as it were in sackcloth and ashes: they will seek repentance
carefully with tears, but will not find it, because there will be no
chance left for them to regain what they have lost. If the Lord has
compassion upon them and hears their cries, their weeping, and their
bitter lamentation in the day of their degradation and misery, it will
be to give them the privilege of becoming, in a future day, the
servants of those who maintained their integrity.

Vol. 6, p.92
The state of my lungs is such that I shall be under the necessity of
closing. I pray to God to bless all Israel and help us to keep our
covenants to the end. Amen.

          * * *

[p.93]

Brigham Young, November 29, 1857

Attention and Reflection Necessary to An Increase of Knowledge
—Self-Control—Unity of the Godhead and of the People of God

Discourse by President Brigham Young, delivered in the Tabernacle,
 Great Salt Lake City, November 29, 1857.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 6, p.93
I have the same diffidence in my feelings that most public speakers
have, and am apt to think that others can speak better and more
edifying than I can. There are but few public speakers but what feel
more or less timidity. That is probably not so much a man-fearing
spirit as it is a matural delicacy or timidity. All of you have
doubtless to some extent realized the same feeling, either in large or
small assemblies, and also in social conversation. People generally
are more or less disturbed and thrown off their balance by the sound
of their own voices, especially when speaking to an audience, even
after being much used to addressing assemblies. Some of our most
eloquent and interesting speakers would rather do almost anything than
speak to the congregations that assemble here. That diffidence or
timidity we must dispense with. When it becomes our duty to talk, we
ought to be willing to talk. If we never exhibit the knowledge within
us, the people will not know really whether we have any. Interchanging
our ideas and exhibiting that which we believe and understand affords
an opportunity for detecting and correcting errors and increasing our
stock of valuable information. I have frequently thought that I should
be very happy if I could hear the Elders of Israel speak their
feelings and impart their knowledge pertaining to their fellow-beings,
to earthly things, to heavenly things, to godliness, and God.

Vol. 6, p.93
I am sensible that people are not gifted and capacitated alike. There
is not that depth of understanding and intensity of thought in some
that there is in others, neither is there the same scope of
perception. Some are quick to apprehend, while others are slow. Also
while a speaker is communicating his opinions, views, and feelings, a
portion of so large a congregation as this will perhaps be giving the
most strict attention, while the minds of the other portion are
wandering at the moment he may be advancing rich ideas, clothed in
language choice and eloquent. That inattention by some leads to a
difference of understanding among the people, through a
misapprehension of the speaker's meaning. True, some persons may use
language that a portion of the congregation are unacquainted with;
consequently, they could not be expected to readily apprehend the idea
designed to be communicated, though that is by no means a common
incident in teachings from this stand.

Vol. 6, p.93
If a congregation wish to be instructed so as to understand alike and
alike receive an increase of wisdom and knowledge, their minds must be
intent on the subject before them. [p.94] They must not suffer their
thoughts to be roaming over the earth; they must not permit their
minds to be scanning and traversing their every-day duties and
avocations. If they do, they are not blessed with that store of
knowledge they otherwise might obtain through paying that attention
necessary to enable them to clearly understand. I acknowledge that it
is a masterwork to school our minds so as at all times to exercise
complete power over them. If the people would so educate themselves as
to control their thinking powers, they would derive a great advantage
from it. They could improve much faster than they now do.

Vol. 6, p.94
Many years ago, the Prophet Joseph observed that if the people would
have received the revelations he had in his possession, and wisely
acted upon them, as the Lord would dictate, they might, in their power
to do and understand, have been many years ahead of what they then
were. Experience has taught us that it requires time to acquire
certain branches of mechanism, also all principles and ideas that we
wish to become masters of. The closer people apply their minds to any
correct purpose the faster they can grow and increase in the knowledge
of the truth. When they learn to master their feelings, they can soon
learn to master their reflections and thoughts in the degree requisite
for attaining the objects they are seeking. But while they yield to a
feeling or spirit that distracts their minds from a subject they wish
to study and learn, so long they will never gain the mastery of their
minds. So it is with persons who yield to temptation and wickedness.

Vol. 6, p.94
There are individuals who yield to that unruly member, the tongue; and
after yielding once, they have not the same strength to resist as at
first. They become more and more weakened every time they yield to
temptation, until they are unable to control themselves, when they are
tempted either to speak unadvisedly or to run into any species of
wickedness. So every faculty bestowed upon man is subject to
contamination—subject to be diverted from the purpose the Creator
designed it to fill. If a man permits himself to make use of language
calculated to wound his spirit and infringe upon his better judgment,
and aces not try to resist that practice, when he is again tempted
upon the point he is more likely to give way and to have less
compunction of conscience than before. If he continues day after day
to yield himself a servant to the uncontrolled whims of his own nature
and the evil influences that may be exercised upon him from without,
in a few years he will be so steeped in sin as to be entirely given
over to the error of his ways. The sooner an individual resists
temptation to do, say, or think wrong, while he has light to correct
his judgment, the quicker he will gain strength and power to overcome
every temptation to evil.

Vol. 6, p.94
Let the people study to bring their thinking or reflecting faculties
into subjection. We are preaching principles that belong to this
subject every day of our lives. Last Sabbath I spoke upon the
concentration of faith, of action, of feeling, of reflection. That is
a matter I often reflect upon, because I am called into circumstances
that bring it before me every time I hear a man pray. Am I as yet so
master of my thoughts and reflections that no thought or desire of my
heart is trying to forestall the speaker in uttering his sentiments
and wished? Have I the power to hold my mind directly upon his words
and desires, asking continually that he may be directed by the Holy
Ghost? I acknowledge that I am not yet perfect in  this point. I have
not yet that power over myself; but, to the praise [p.95] of the name
of the God I serve, I do actually gain upon it. When my mind has
betrayed me, and I detect a desire different from that which is
uttered by my speaker, I feel to retract and offer my desire to the
throne of grace. that I may have power to hold my faith with the malt
that is appointed to pray. Those who think and reflect upon this
matter can realize what I wish of myself and what I wish of the
people. Unthinking persons may not fully realize the importance of
these remarks; but every person who has a realizing sense of the
duties devolving upon him—of the way of life and salvation—of what we
are called to in the holy Gospel, must be aware of the importance of
this subject to all who are determined to live their religion.

Vol. 6, p.95
You are all acquainted, or profess to be, with the Gospel of
salvation. You have entered into covenant with God—have received the
ordinances of the. Gospel; and if you have not received the Holy
Ghost, you should have received it. You have the history of the
administration of the Holy Ghost as given by the Apostles in the days
of Jesus, and it is referred to in all sacred writings. This people
profess to be more or less acquainted with the principles developed by
the administration of the Holy Ghost. We will admit that you
understand it. Now, ask yourselves whether you believe that the Holy
Ghost ever commenced to produce a work or an effect before it was in
the heart and mind of that Being we call our heavenly Father. Do you
think that the Holy Ghost ever thought of dictating that Being we call
our God? This whole people have learned enough upon this subject to
answer at once, that we do not believe that the Holy Ghost ever
dictated, suggested, moved, or pretended to offer a plan, except that
which the Eternal Father dictated.

Vol. 6, p.95
With regard to this particular point, I will say that you shall judge
the matter and be my witnesses. Have we not learned enough with regard
to the character of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, to at once
believe, admit, and affirm that the Holy Ghost always has and always
will operate precisely according to the suggestion of the Father? Not
a desire, act, wish, or thought does the Holy Ghost indulge in
contrary to that which is dictated by the Father. We all sense this in
a degree, because it has always been taught to us. It is taught in the
Bible, in the revelations given through Joseph, and in the preaching
by the Elders of Israel. It is our tradition, education, and
experience in the kingdom of God. The Holy Ghost, we believe, is one
of the characters that form the Trinity, or the Godhead. Not one
person in three, nor three persons in one; but the Father, Son, and
Holy Ghost are one in essence, as the hearts of three men who are
united in all things. He is one of the three characters we believe in,
whose office it is to administer to those of the human family who love
the truth. I have stated that they are one, as the hearts of three men
might be one. Lest you should mistake me, I will say that I do not
wish you to understand that the Holy Ghost is a personage having a
tabernacle, like the Father and the Son; but he is God's messenger
that diffuses his influence through all the works of the Almighty.

Vol. 6, p.95
We believe that we have a correct idea of the character of the Son
from the writings of the Apostles, so far as they learned it. But
while he was tabernacling in the flesh, he was more or less
contaminated with fallen nature. While he was here, in a body that his
mother Mary bore him, he was more or less connected with and
influenced by this nature that we have received. According to the
flesh, he [p.96] was of the seed of Adam and Eve, and suffered the
weaknesses and temptations of his fellow-mortals. He was hungry and
thirsty, weary and faint, and had to eat, drink, and sleep. In him
were developed all the traits pertaining to mortal man. According to
the scanty history that we have of the Saviour, as near nothing at all
as well can be from the time of his birth to the time of his entering
on his ministry at the age of thirty years, he administered his Gospel
for about three years and a half among the people, and raised up his
Church, ordained his Apostles, and established his kingdom; and of
that limited time we have but a scanty history. According to that
history—according to all you have learned, and to all the Holy Ghost
has ever borne testimony of to you concerning him, let me ask you the
same question in regard to him as I did concerning the Holy Ghost; and
what would you say? That he did nothing of himself. He wrought
miracles and performed a good work on the earth; but of himself he did
nothing. He said, "As I have seen my Father do, so do I." "I came not
to do my will, but the will of Him that sent me." We must come to the
conclusion that the Son of God aid not suggest, dictate, act, or
produce any manifestation of his power, of his glory, or of his errand
upon the earth, only as it came from the mind and will of his Father.
Do you not all firmly believe that the whole soul, heart, reflections,
thoughts, and all the being of the Son of God were operated upon and
did show forth that all be did manifest and bring forth pertaining to
his mission was according to the word and will of his Father?
Certainly you do.

Vol. 6, p.96
Jesus offered up one of the most essential prayers that could possibly
be offered up by a human or heavenly being—no matter who, pertaining
to the salvation of the people, and embodying a principle without
which none can be saved, when he prayed the Father to make his
disciples one, as he and his Father were one. He knew that if they did
not become one, they could not be saved in the celestial kingdom of
God. If persons do not see as he aid while in the flesh, hear as he
heard, understand as he understood, and become precisely as he was,
according to their several capacities and callings, they can never
dwell with him and his Father. That same principle stands out as the
most prominent item of teaching in all the teachings and revelations
that have ever been given from heaven to men on the earth. That thread
of faith, of feeling, of hope, of joy, and of action may be found
through all the instructions that have ever come from heaven to earth,
in order to bring the children of God—that is, the whole of the human
family—the children of our Father, and we as brethren and sisters,
parents and children, all emanating from one parentage, back again
into the presence of the Father and the Son, to bring up the whole
posterity of father Adam and mother Eve to enjoy the light, glory,
intelligence; power, kingdoms, thrones, and dominions that are
prepared for exalted beings, which could not be until they had taken
upon them tabernacles. They could not be exalted unless they were
prepared for an exaltation; and upon no other principle could they be
prepared, without taking tabernacles of flesh and being made subject
to vanity. The whole of the Divine teachings, from the days of Adam
until now, have been to teach the human family to yield to the
teachings, dictations, influence, and power of the holy Gospel to make
them one. Without that oneness, there is no salvation for us in the
celestial kingdom of God.

Vol. 6, p.97
Were we to particularize in regard [p.97] to the different
organizations Of the human family, we would learn that some are not
capable of the same exaltation as are others, arising from the
difference in the conduct and capacities of people. There is also a
difference in the spirit world. It is the design, the wish, the will,
and mind of the Lord that the inhabitants of the earth should be
exalted to thrones, kingdoms, principalities, and powers, according to
their capacities. In their exaltation, one may be capable of presiding
over ten cities, while another may not be capable of presiding over
more than five, another over only two, and another over but one. They
must all first be subjected to sin and to the calamities of mortal
flesh, in order to prove themselves worthy; then the Gospel is ready
to take hold of them and bring them up, unite them, enlighten their
understandings, and make them one in the Lord Jesus, that their faith,
prayers, hopes, affections, and all their desires may ever he
concentrated, in one. That is the design and the wish of the Father.

Vol. 6, p.97
You may ask, "Did he foreknow that they would be saved?" I have seen
many in the world that never have been able to discern the difference
between foreknowledge and fore-ordination. I thought that I could
always discern the difference. If I know that an act will transpire
tomorrow, it by no means follows that I had decreed it. It is the
design, wish, desire of our Heavenly Father that every soul in this
congregation should be crowned in the celestial kingdom. Will they be?
No. I know that some will not. But does it follow that some are
ordained to go to hell? No. It is the design of the Gospel to save
this congregation, all the Latter-day Saints, and all the world
besides that Will believe the testimony of Jesus and become obedient
to the Gospel of salvation. And none need to turn round and say, "If
it is the design of the Lord, I shall be saved;" for its being the
will and design of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, and of every Saint
that ever was or ever will be, that you should, be a Saint, will not
make you one, contrary to your own choice. All rational beings have an
agency of their own; and according to their own choice they will be
saved or damned.

Vol. 6, p.97
Inasmuch as the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost are one, the desire of the
Saviour, as manifested in his sayings and teachings, is, that his
people should also be one, even as he and his Father are one. If we
had the heart, feeling, and faith within us that Jesus had while here
in the flesh, should we be scattering in our faith?—should we be
divided in our interests? No: we should become one. I have not time to
tell you why this people are not identically one; but to the
discerning mind the Holy Spirit will manifest the reason in a
moment—will lay it before you like an open vision, and you will at
once be able to discern thousands of reasons for it. Are they capable
of being one? Yes, if they will in all things bring their wills into
subjection to the will of the Father.

Vol. 6, p.97
If any are in the habit of taking the name of God in vain, cease doing
so to-day, to-morrow, and throughout the coming week, and so continue,
and you will soon gain strength to entirely overcome the habit; you
will gain power over your words. Some are in the habit of talking
about their neighbours, of vending stories they know nothing about,
only that Aunt Sally said that Cousin Fanny told Aunt Betsy that old
Aunt Ruth said something or other, or somebody had had a dream; and by
the time the story or dream reaches you, it has assumed the semblance
of a fact, and you are very foolishly spending your time in talking
about things that amount to nothing, or that you have [p.98] no
concern with. A report is started that such a one has done wrong, and,
by the time it has gone its round, has become anointed with the salve
of the backbiter and talebearer—become endowed with their spirit. One
and another falls in with it and says, "That is true—your cause is
just, you are exactly right, and the other is surely wrong," when they
know nothing about the matter; thereby engendering entirely groundless
ill feelings against each other. Before we condemn, we should wait
until the Heavens clearly indicate a fault in a father, brother,
sister, wife, husband, or neighbour. And if Heaven declares a fault,
wait until the Holy Ghost manifests to you that such is a fault. Let
the Father reveal to you that the person you are thinking or talking
about is actually wrong. Traduce no person. When you know what right
is, and are capable of correcting a person that is wrong, then it is
time enough for you to judge.

Vol. 6, p.98
I have but recently told you that some people think they are capable
of judging everybody but themselves. Let us judge ourselves. And if
any are disposed to let that unruly member, the tongue, do that which
will wound the heart, darken the spirit, and bring us into subjection
to an evil practice, resist such a disposition—throw it from you. If
you will do that, you will find that the wicked will forsake their
wickedness, and those who are inclined to think evil will cease doing
so, and those who are inclined to utter evil words about their
neighbours will cease that habit, and it will not be long before the
people have perfect control over themselves. If you first gain power
to check your words, you will then begin to have power to check your
judgment, and at length actually gain power to check your thoughts and
reflections.

Vol. 6, p.98
By close application and study with regard to ourselves and the
requirements of Heaven upon us, we shall be able to school ourselves,
until, when we call upon an Elder to open our meetings, there will not
be a desire, word, sentence, feeling, or impulse? of spirit one hair's
breadth in advance of the one selected to be mouth. Do you believe
that we can do that? We can. I have already told you that I am yet
imperfect in that point; but I am trying to make myself perfect in
that particular, so as to become fully master of my thoughts.

Vol. 6, p.98
I will now ask a question. Do you think that a man can pray wrong,
when the hearts of perhaps over two thousand persons are ascending to
God, in the name of Jesus Christ, to dictate the man who is praying,
and desiring the Lord to let them know his will, and they will strive
to do it? Could a man pray here for things he ought not, when the
faith of two thousand is concentrated in the sincere desire that God
will dictate in all things pertaining to his kingdom? He cannot ask
amiss, for the faith of this people is concentrated through him to the
throne of grace. That is a true principle—as true as the heavens.

Vol. 6, p.98
Our faith is concentrated in the Son of God, and through him to the
Father; and the Holy Ghost is their minister to bring truths to our
remembrance, to reveal new truths to us, and teach, guide, and direct
the course of every mind, until we become perfected and prepared to go
home, where we can see and converse with our Father in heaven. That is
what we want to attain—that we can all the time have the word of the
Lord for ourselves.

Vol. 6, p.98
You have often heard me and my brethren say that if the people in the
capacity of a Ward, for instance, would let their faith be perfectly
united, and their whole desires rise to the Father, through the name
of Jesus Christ, and hold their  Bishop in his calling between God and
them, it would hardly [p.99] be possible for that Bishop to do wrong,
for he would be filled with wisdom. Some of the brethren, in
conversation, this morning, were likening the ministrations of the
Holy Ghost to the mode of distributing gas throughout a city. The gas
is led through a main pipe from the gasometer or reservoir, and thence
through side-pipes and lesser and lesser branches, until it is so
distributed as to furnish light to all who require it. I will liken
the Bishops to some of those side-pipes laid down to conduct the gas.
Take a joint of one of those pipes up, which in the comparison we will
call a Bishop, and how are the inhabitants of that Ward to receive the
light? Place him on one side—despise his connects, and how are you to
be taught? Will you teach each other? You am not called to do it in
that capacity. Your Bishop is laid down by the master workman as the
conductor of the Holy Ghost to you. If you put that conductor out of
its place, the connection is broken between you and the fountain of
light. If you see a Bishop and his Ward in contention and confusion,
you may understand that the pipe or conductor which conveys the light
of that people is out of its place. Instead of the Bishop's being
wrong, and the people right, or the people wrong, and the Bishop
right, they are all wrong: there is little or no right there.

Vol. 6, p.99
Take any man in this kingdom, and if the people say that they will
make him a President or a Bishop, or elect him to fill any other
office, and the faith of the people is concentrated to receive light
through that officer or pipe laid by the power of the Priesthood from
the throne of God, you might as well try to move the heavens as to
receive anything wrong through that conductor. No matter whom you
elect for an officer, if your faith is concentrated in him through
whom to receive the things which he is appointed to administer in,
light will come to you. Let a presiding officer or a Bishop turn away
front righteousness, and the Lord Almighty would give him the
lock-jaw, if he could not stop his mouth in any other way, or send a
fit of numb palsy on him, so that he could not act, as sure as the
people over whom he presided were right, that they might not be led
astray.

Vol. 6, p.99
If we wish to be taught, to receive, and understand, we must train
ourselves. We are looking forward to the period when we shall be in
the presence of the Father and the Son—when we shall realize that we
are indeed the sons of God, and be crowned with glory, immortality,
and eternal lives. "Then," you say, "we shall be perfect." You will be
no more perfect in your sphere, when you are exalted to thrones,
principalities, and powers, than you are required to be and are
capable of being in your sphere to-day. The man that may be called a
perfect man is perfect in i every calling and sphere, as the Father,
the Son, and Holy Ghost are in theirs, and as the angels are in
theirs, which makes a perfect order from first to last—from beginning
to end.

Vol. 6, p.99
In this probation, we have evil to contend with, and we must overcome
it in ourselves, or we never shall overcome it anywhere else. Were you
to let your minds stretch out, you would learn that the whole
kingdom., with its principles, powers, authority, glory, and
everything pertaining to it, is combined in the organization of man
ready to be developed. We must commence and school ourselves, and so
bring our reflections into subjection, that we can make our minds one
in faith. Then, let me ask you, when you pray God to so hedge up the
way of our enemies that they never shall be able to come to this
Territory, will not your prayers be very likely to be answered? If the
faith of this people, called [p.100] Latter-day Saints, had been
united in one, as it should have been four months ago, when they asked
the Father, in the name of Jesus, to stop our enemies on the other
side of the South Pass, I can assure you as the Lord God lives, they
never could have seen this side of it. But they are in the Territory.
When we are united and ask God to let the wicked slay the wicked as
they ripen in iniquity, it will be done, and they will not have power
to overcome this handful of people in the mountains. He will place
between them and us a barrier which they cannot surmount. He will
build a wall between us such as they have never thought of, and they
will fall upon each other and slay each other.

Vol. 6, p.100
I know where the difficulties are, but I have not time now to explain
them. If we are one and are concentrated in the Father, through the
Lord Jesus Christ, and through the chain and thread drawn out for us
to follow up, we will find the fountain head; and then, if I should
ask this people to pray for a certain thing, they would pray for it.
But do they now? No: they pray for everything else. I have made that
request until I am tired of making it. Many will pray for this, that,
and the other, different from what I had advised them only twenty
minutes before. Their faith is not concentrated, as I have frequently
told you, though they are improving and will come to a knowledge of
the truth.

Vol. 6, p.100
The First Presidency have of right a great influence over this people;
and if we should get out of the way and lead this people to
destruction, what a pity it would be! How can you know whether we lead
you correctly or not? Can you know by any other power than that of the
Holy Ghost? I have uniformly exhorted the people to obtain this living
witness each for themselves; then no man on earth can lead them
astray. It is my calling and office to dictate in the affairs of the
Church and kingdom of God on earth. That is what yea have chosen me to
do for many years, with brother Heber and others for my Counsellors,
two of whom have passed behind the vail; and I now have a
third—brother Daniel H. Wells, who is as good a man as ever lived. You
have asked me to tell the people what to do to be saved—to be the
mouth of God to this people. Does your faith agree with your
profession? Let me continue to exhort you, until you can train your
hearts, your feelings, and your affections to such a degree, that when
I ask you to pray for a certain object, you can think of it when you
go home.

Vol. 6, p.100
Brethren and sisters, may God bless you! I bless you all the time.
Hallelujah! Praise the name of Israel's God; for my soul exults in his
name. We are happy and free from the yoke of bondage. The breath of
the Almighty can scatter our enemies to the four winds and blow them
into oblivion, if we have the faith. You can read how the kings,
prophets and mighty men in Israel used to slay their
fellow-beings—required so to do, because of the wickedness of those
very men who stood at the head of Israel. If they had been sanctified
and holy, the children of Israel would not have travelled one year
with Moses before they would have received their endowments and the
Melchisedec Priesthood. But they could not receive them, and never
did. Moses left them, and they did not receive the fulness of that
Priesthood. After they came to the land of Canaan, they never would
have desired a king, had they been holy. The Lord told Moses that he
would show himself to the people; but they begged Moses to plead with
the Lord not to do so. Moses was angry at the sins of the people and
did wrong, insomuch that when the Lord showed himself to [p.101] him,
he hid him in a cleft in a rock, and only let him see his hinder
parts.

Vol. 6, p.101
Through the conduct of the people, Moses sometimes felt like fighting.
After he had been with the Lord forty days in the mountain, he came
down and saw the idolatry of the people, and smashed to pieces the
tables that were written by the finger of God, and ground up the
golden image they were worshipping, and scattered it to the four
winds; and the Lord slew many of the idolaters.

Vol. 6, p.101
I want to see this people so full of the power of God that they can
ask and receive. God help us so to do! Amen.

          * * *

Heber C. Kimball, November 29, 1857

Unison—Light of the Spirit—Capabilities of the
Saints to Provide for Their Own Wants, Etc.

Remarks by President Heber C. Kimball, made in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, Sunday Evening, November 29, 1857.

Reported By J. V. Long

Vol. 6, p.101
What we have heard from our President is most heavenly, and it is
truth. We many times say it is "God's truth." I want to know if there
ever was any truth that was not him? Now, just reflect and see if ever
there was a truth that we received or heard, or if there ever will be,
except what is God's truth. No—them never was; for truth proceedeth
from him.

Vol. 6, p.101
Those ideas are according to my feelings—my desires, and they are
according to the Spirit that has been given unto me. I have sought in
my simplicity to produce the most simple things that I possibly could,
to show this people the propriety of becoming one. You know I have
brought up the apple tree, the peach tree, the grape and all the
variety of vines the cucumber, the water-melon, and every other simple
thing, to show unto this people that we have to become like those
vines and those various bodies which I have mentioned,—like unto the
apple tree, for instance, which is a corporate and independent body,
just as you and I are independent, inasmuch as we act in concert with
the truth and with the personage that produced us.

Vol. 6, p.101
Did God produce us. He did, and every son and daughter of Adam upon
the face of this earth; and he produced us upon the same principle
that we produce one another. And so it is with the fruit of creation.

Vol. 6, p.101
The ideas advanced by brother Brigham about the manufacture and
conducting of gas afford a good illustration of the operations of the
Holy Ghost through the Priesthood. The place where the gas is
manufactured may be called the fountain head; then, by a power at
head-quarters, it is carried by pipes and propelled through every
avenue, even to the extremity of the city.

Vol. 6, p.101
When that gas is conveyed to a city, it gives light. It is so also
with the Holy Spirit. There is sufficient [p.102] of it to be conveyed
to every man and woman according to their necessity; for Jesus says
that every son and daughter that cometh into the world receiveth of
his light, and it proceeds from head-quarters.

Vol. 6, p.102
I have spoken upon these things before, not using this figure in
particular, but upon the same principle.

Vol. 6, p.102
A Bishop has power to dictate and control his Ward, even as he is
dictated by those over him. When a family or that portion of the city
who receive their light from him, reject that pipe, or that authority,
they reject the authority, or the pipe, that conveys the light to
them. It is so with the Seventies and also with every Quorum in this
Church

Vol. 6, p.102
There are seven Presidents of the Seventies; then there is one man
that presides over the six. Are the six to be subject to the first of
their number? They are; for he is the head of that limb; and if the
six reject that man they reject the authority or the pipe that conveys
light to them.

Vol. 6, p.102
If the Quorums of the Seventies reject their limbs or Presidents, who
are, even to the seventieth Seventy, connected to the main limb of the
Seventies, they also shut off the light which would flow to them: Whom
are the Seventies amenable to? They are amenable to the men that
preside over them; and it is so with every department of the
Priesthood, from the authority of the Apostleship down to that of the
Teacher.

Vol. 6, p.102
"What a strange doctrine," says one, "that we should be taught to be
one!" I tell you there is no way for us to prosper and prevail in the
last day only to learn to act in union.

Vol. 6, p.102
As to the holy Priesthood and the government of this Church, I can say
that we shall, as a people, prevail in the name and by the authority
of Jesus. If we will take this course and be one, we shall rule the
house of Israel, and everything on the earth will be subject to us.
This is the doctrine that has been taught us all the time.

Vol. 6, p.102
I will acknowledge that I am sometimes eccentric. There is no man who
has not, at some periods, eccentric feelings. These feelings
correspond with the feelings of this people; and I believe and know
that they control me in my speaking, or else I should not say a great
many things that I do. I have heard brother Brigham say a great many
times, "Why, I have spoken thus and so, and I believe that the people
feel as I have spoken."

Vol. 6, p.102
To be eccentric in speaking means to occasionally depart from the
point of argument—to run off to the east and then come back—to run off
to the north, to the south, to the west, and return again to the
centre. This feeling is in every man at times, and the Elders who
speak from this stand have to speak so as to answer the queries and
dispositions of the people, otherwise they would talk right in a
bee-line.

Vol. 6, p.102
Am I afraid that we shall be overcome? No, I am not. I never have, to
my knowledge, had a feeling in my heart, from the day that I came into
this Church unto the present time, that this kingdom would be
overcome; neither have I now. But there are people here; and a people
will grow out of this people that will stand for ever.

Vol. 6, p.102
I never was more joyful in my life than I am now. I thanked my Father
this morning, I thanked him last night, and I thank him every day of
my life that the time has come when he has said to his servant the
Prophet, "Shut down the gate, and never—no, never admit those men here
who would take your life and the lives of the brethren, and seek to
lead my  people to destruction." Am I not glad at this? I am; and that
man or that woman who is not glad is [p.103] not blest—is not a Saint.
Those who do not rejoice at this time are not living their religion.

Vol. 6, p.103
[President B. Young: "They are all glad."]

Vol. 6, p.103
Some say there is no tea in the stores, and that is verily true. There
is no coffee, factory, calico, satins, silks, thread, needles,
bonnets, nor any luxuries; and I am glad of it.

Vol. 6, p.103
Have we needle-makers here? Yes we have men here who can make the
finest needles as well as the largest and the best, and every kind of
cutlery, and every kind of satin, just as good as there is in the
world.

Vol. 6, p.103
Can we make linen? Yes. Why can we not make linen just as well as they
can in England? I have seen some of the sisters now before me in the
old countries, throwing the shuttle, weaving cotton, linen, silks,
satins, ginghams, woollen plaids, &c., &c. You can do it here as well
as you could there.

Vol. 6, p.103
Can we make sugar here? Yes, just as good as ever was made in the
Southern States. Can we raise hemp? Yes—just as good as ever grew.

Vol. 6, p.103
Brother W. C. Staines raised some Chinese sugar-cane on brother
Brigham's lot down here. There was about one of those Chicago waggon,
boxes full of stalks: I suppose one of them will hold 25 or 30
bushels. He sent that down to brother Hugh Moon's, and he made 14
gallons of as good molasses as ever came from any portion of the
world. Brother Brigham did not expect that it would make over three or
four gallons.

Vol. 6, p.103
If we can make molasses, by boiling it a little more, we can make good
Muscovado sugar. I have got beet molasses by me now of last year's
make, and at the bottom of the keg it is good grained sugar.

Vol. 6, p.103
It is like unto making maple sugar. I know how to make it; I know how
to boil it, make it into molasses, and into sugar; and these men who
are now sitting on the stand, and who have lived in the United States,
all know how to make maple sugar. The boiling and cleansing is all the
art there is in it. The sooner we go to work to produce these things
the better, for we have got to go without tea, coffee, and tobacco
until we raise them. I see no chance only for us to go to work as we
have been instructed.

Vol. 6, p.103
Years ago, in the days of Joseph, the Lord gave a revelation
instructing this people to produce what they wanted for their own use
by their own labour; and you have been taught it from that day to the
present time, and the Lord has brought us into these mountains to
bring to pass these very things, that we may become a free and
independent people. To produce these things ourselves is necessary for
our temporal and spiritual salvation.

Vol. 6, p.103
You say you are going to work to cache up your grain, and so am I. I
am going to work to raise a better crop next year than I have this,
and I am going to work to make boxes to put it in; then I will dig
holes and cache them, and the next year after that I will do likewise.
And how long will it be before we shall have seven years' provisions
on hand, if you all do likewise?

Vol. 6, p.103
A great many do not know the meaning of the word cache. Well, Cache
Valley up here—almost the first company that passed through there,
afraid of being overtaken by the wintry storms, cached some of their
articles, and the mountaineers cached their furs; and from these
circumstances, Cache Valley took its name; for they dug holes and
buried their substance, and this is caching.

Vol. 6, p.103
I, am going to begin to collect all the wheat I can, flour it, and put
it in good, dry boxes; and if it is well pressed down, I think it will
keep longer than wheat: besides, the mice. will not then be able to
make such ravages upon it.

Vol. 6, p.104
[p.104] When we have done all this, shall we put it in the ground? No.
Put it in your granaries, and have it ready for caching. We shall not
cache our substance until it is considered necessary.

Vol. 6, p.104
It is the duty of the Bishops to plan for the people in their Wards.
Let every Bishop take a course to design for his people. This is the
way for them to do, and this is their calling; and in so doing they
will be blest, and this whole people will be sustained, and God will
bless us and will hold our enemies; yes, he will hold them a great
deal easier and far more secure than you can hold a horse with the
Spanish bits. He is not going to let this people be overcome, if we do
as we are told from time to time. Let us do as we have been told here
to-day—lay aside our foolishness, our vanity, and bad habits, and I
just know that all will be well.

Vol. 6, p.104
Suppose I yield to the practice of drinking liquor, one draught gives
me a greater thirst for another; my appetite increases as I nourish
it, till by-and-by, I will want it regularly, and I am finally
overcome. Let a man do an evil to-day, and the temptation will be
stronger for him to do it to-morrow.

Vol. 6, p.104
Brethren, let us take a course to keep the commandments of God, and do
just as we are told from this time henceforth, and never cease our
operations in everything that is good. Never let us cease our
mechanical operations, and let us be diligent in cultivating the earth
and accumulating everything we can think of that will be useful. If
you will take this course, you will not be obliged to put for the
mountains next year, nor the year after, and so on, if we will do
exactly right.

Vol. 6, p.104
I would prefer to go into the mountains; and see my family go there,
and live on roots, wearing sheep-skins, and goat-skins, and dwelling
in tents and caves, as the ancient Apostles did, rather than to see
the troops of the United States come into this Valley, and to suffer,
and see the sufferings of this people, as we have hitherto. [The
congregation responded, Amen.] I have seen myself, with many of this
people, broken up and driven five times, and robbed and plundered; and
they have suffered in such a manner as I never want to see them suffer
again.

Vol. 6, p.104
I calculate, by the help of God, to do as I am told, to make
preparations for peace and for war, for plenty, for hard times, and
for every emergency,—to arm myself and my sons with the armour of
peace and righteousness, and then with the armour of death, and to
carry the means of self-defence in one hand, and cultivate the earth
with the other, and having the righteousness of Christ in my heart,
and execute righteousness with the sword of the Spirit, temporally and
spiritually.

Vol. 6, p.104
Now, here is peace, here is prosperity, here is happiness, here is
life, here is repentance, and baptism for the remission of sins, and
the way to obtain eternal lives. Accept of it, if you please; and if
you will not, you will suffer the consequences. I intend to take the
right course, and to help to arm my boys and my brethren, and to do
the best that I can for the welfare of the house of Israel.

Vol. 6, p.104
You probably recollect what Jesus said to his disciples when Peter
took up the sword and cut off the fellow's ear: he designed to cut off
his head, but missed it. Jesus said, "Those that take up the sword
shall perish by the sword. If my kingdom was of this world, then my
servants would fight." Let me tell you, the kingdom that we are in is
of this world and also of the world to come, and will stand for ever;
and we will fight, if our enemies come upon us to slay us,—not only
the men, but the women and the children.

Vol. 6, p.105
[p.105] Well, let us think of these things, and not get angry. I know
that I am a stronger man when the Spirit of God is resting upon me
than I am at ordinary times; and I know, when I get angry, that it
makes me weak—it takes away my strength.

Vol. 6, p.105
This is the way you feel; for that Spirit makes you mighty and
powerful, and fear leaves you. Fear has torment, and torment makes a
person weak, and vexes him, and perplexes him, because it is the
principle of death.

Vol. 6, p.105
Keep the Spirit of the Lord and learn to govern your tempers, just as
a smith when he goes to work to make a knife or any other kind of
edged tool. When he takes it from the fire, he almost always makes it
harder than he wants, it; and then he has to take the temper down
again, until he gets it so that the edge will bend. It is better to
bend than to break.

Vol. 6, p.105
Let us make our passions bend, and become one with our head as every
limb and branch pertaining to a tree becomes one with its head, and
with the roots from which it springs. God bless you all! Amen.

          * * *

John Taylor, December 6, 1857

The Saints' Need of the Spirit—The Priesthood—Vitality and Growth
of the Work of God—Accomplishment of God's Purposes and Designs, Etc.

A Discourse by Elder John Taylor, delivered in the Tabernacle,
Great Salt Lake City, December 6, 1857.

Reported by G. D. Watt

Vol. 6, p.105
Having been called on this morning to address you for a short time, I
arise with very great pleasure to do so; for I always love to meet
with the Saints, to gaze upon them, and to contribute my mite in
offering instructions to them, so far as the Spirit of the Lord shall
give me utterance. I conceive that, without the aid of his Holy
Spirit, we as Saints can do very poorly either as speakers or as
hearers. For, unless the Spirit of the Lord directs and guides us, we
are all of us in a very poor position indeed. In fact, it is very
difficult for any of us to understand really and positively what would
be for our best good without its aid. In the world they know
comparatively nothing about this. They call evil good, and good evil.
They call darkness light, and light they call darkness.

Vol. 6, p.105
Mixed up as we have been with the Gentile world, and having formed our
habits and customs among them—having been accustomed to feel as they
feel, to reason as they reason, and to associate with them, it is
sometimes very difficult for us to understand what would really be for
our benefit and advantage, whether pertaining to this world or to the
world which is to come.

Vol. 6, p.105
I presume as we obtain more of the Spirit of God—as we receive faith
and intelligence that flow from him and the revelations that he
imparts and will continue to impart [p.106] to those who are faithful,
we shall begin to understand things in a very different light from
what many of us at the present time understand them. Even in temporal
things there is a great difference among men in regard to their
judgment, capacities, reasoning powers, and their comprehension of
justice, equity, the rights of man, the duties that we owe to each
other, and the various responsibilities that devolve upon us. But when
we come to contemplate the things: of God, the end of our existence,
our origin, the position that we occupy in relation to our families,
to each other, and to the Church and kingdom of God, it is very
difficult sometimes for us to understand things correctly in relation
to the position of the world, to the things that have been, to the
things that are, and to the things that are to come,—to the purposes
of God in relation to the human family, and how these purposes will be
best advanced. We shall find, in reflecting upon all these matters,
that there is a very great difference between the reasoning of the
human family upon these matters and the plan that God would adopt for
the accomplishment of his purposes and for the bringing to pass the
things that have been spoken of by the holy Prophets since the world
began.

Vol. 6, p.106
There is not a position that we can occupy in life, either as fathers,
mothers, children, masters, servants, or as Elders of Israel holding
the holy Priesthood in all its ramifications, but what we need
continually wisdom flowing from the Lord and intelligence communicated
by him, that we may know how to perform correctly the various duties
and avocations of life, and to fulfil the various responsibilities
that rest upon us. And hence the necessity all the day long, and every
day and every week, month, and year, and under all circumstances, of
men leaning upon the Lord and being guided by that Spirit that flows
from him, that we may not fall into error—that we may neither do
anything wrong, say anything wrong, nor think anything wrong, and all
the time retain that Spirit, which can only be kept by observing
purity, holiness, and virtue, and living continually in obedience to
the laws and commandments of God.

Vol. 6, p.106
There was a people to whom one of the ancient Apostles said, "But ye
have an unction from the Holy One, and ye know all things and need not
that any man should teach you, because of the anointing that dwelleth
in you, which is truth, and no lie."

Vol. 6, p.106
When men obey the Gospel with pure hearts—when they are baptized in
the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins, and have hands
laid upon them for the gift of the Holy Ghost, and they receive that
Spirit and live in obedience to the dictates of that Spirit, it will
bring things past and present to their remembrance, lead them into all
truth, and show them things to come. This is part and parcel of our
belief.

Vol. 6, p.106
What is the reason we do not always comprehend things right? Because,
in many instances, we give way to temptation. We let our old
prepossessions, feelings, and influences, by which we have been
governed heretofore, predominate over the Spirit of God, and we fall
into error and darkness; and "If the light that is within us becomes
darkness, how great is that darkness!" It is not enough, then, that we
are baptised and have hands laid upon us for the gift of the Holy
Ghost. It is not enough even that we go further than this, and receive
our washing and our anointings, but that we daily and hourly and all
the time live up to our religion, cultivate the Spirit of God, and
have it continually without us "as a well of  water springing up
[p.107] unto everlasting life," unfolding, developing, making manifest
the purposes and designs of God unto us, that we may be enabled to
walk worthy of the high avocation whereunto we are called, as sons and
daughters of God to whom he has committed the principles of eternal
truth and the oracles of God in these last days. It would be found
very difficult for any individual left to himself to do right, to
think right, to speak right, and to fulfil the will and law of God
upon the earth; and hence the necessity of the organization of the
Church and kingdom of God upon the earth, of the properly organized
Priesthood, of the legitimate channel, check, bounds, laws, and
governments that the Almighty has introduced into his Church and
kingdom for the guidance, instruction protection, welfare, upbuilding,
and further progress of his Church and kingdom upon the earth. As in a
school it requires a man more competent to be a teacher than those who
are taught, so in the Church of God; and hence the various grades and
positions of the Priesthood. When a President, Bishop, or those having
authority live up to their religion and cleave unto God, it is
expected by us at all times that they will comprehend things under
their immediate jurisdiction—things that they control, know the wants
of the people and the best course for them to pursue, better than the
individuals they teach; and this extends throughout all the various
ramifications of the Church of God, from the first Presidency down.
And indeed, between the first Presidency and the Lord of Hosts there
is a regularly organized channel through which the blessings of his
kingdom flow unto his Saints, when they are found in obedience to his
laws.

Vol. 6, p.107
It is something like the streams that water our city. At first they
come out in large streams from the mountains; then they are divided
off into sections, which spread and diminish into smaller sections:
but they all flow through the legitimate channel.

Vol. 6, p.107
How could any of you water your gardens, if the City Creek should be
stopped? It would not only stop the leading channel, but all the
little channels. We are made thus to depend upon one another in the
order and kingdom of God. Where is the necessity of all this? Because
of the things I first mentioned. But have not we all the Spirit of
God? We ought to have. Well, then, can we not all understand? Yes, if
we live our religion, we can understand the various duties that
devolve upon us as individuals—as fathers, mothers, and children, or
as Elders of Israel. We can understand those several and distinct
duties to a certain extent; but we cannot lead the Church and kingdom
of God—we cannot point out the path for it to walk in. Why? Because
that does not belong to us. It belongs to the head. One of those
little streams that you get to water your garden cannot supply all.
this city. No: but it can supply your garden, if it flows through the
proper channel.

Vol. 6, p.107
Suppose that little stream should say, "I am independent of the
fountain," would it be so? You know it would not. It is like the
branches of a tree and the root and stock of a tree. The branches
flourish on a healthy stock, and one little twig on the outside, with
a few green leaves upon it and a little fruit, is very productive,
beautiful, and pleasant to look upon; but it is no more than a.
portion of the tree. It is not the tree. Where does it get its
nourishment from? From the root and the stock or stem, and through the
various branches that exist on the tree. It is only a small portion of
the tree. It is all the leaves, twigs, branches, [p.108] stem, and
roots that comprise the tree. The branches do not support the tree,
the root, or the stem; but the stem supports the branches, and the
roots the stem; and it is through that that life and vivacity flow to
the branches.

Vol. 6, p.108
As a Saint you say, "I think I understand my duty, and I am doing very
well." That may be so. You see the little twig: it is green; it
flourishes and is the very picture of life. It bears its part and
proportion in the tree, and is connected with the stem, branches, and
root. But could the tree live without it? Yes, it could. It need not
boast itself and get uplifted and say, "How green I am and how I
flourish! and what a healthy position I am in! How well I am doing!
and I am in my proper place and am doing right." But could you do
without the root? No: you bear your proper part and position in the
tree. Just so with this people. When they are doing their part—when
they are magnifying their calling, living their religion, and walking
in obedience to the Spirit of the Lord, they have a portion of his
Spirit given to them to profit withal. And while they are humble,
faithful, diligent, and observe the laws and commandments of God, they
stand in their proper position on the tree: they are flourishing; the
buds, blossoms, leaves, and everything about them are all right, and
they form a part and parcel of the tree and conduce to its life,
health, symmetry, beauty, and general appearance.

Vol. 6, p.108
But if we do not magnify our calling, what then? We become like
withered branches. And what is done with them? A good gardener will
cut them off, because they disfigure the tree: they are not pleasant,
lovely, and beautiful to look upon. But does the most flourishing
branch in the tree sustain the tree? It helps to do it; but it is not
the tree: it is dependent on the larger branches through which the sap
or nourishment flows until it comes to the little twig and fruit on
the outside of the tree.

Vol. 6, p.108
This is a fit similitude of the Church and kingdom of God. We are
cemented together—united in the bonds of one common covenant. We are
part and parcel of the Church and kingdom of God which the Lord has
planted on the earth in the last days for the accomplishment of his
purposes and the establishment of his kingdom, and the bringing to
pass all those things which have been spoken of by all the holy
Prophets since the world began. We all stand in our proper places.

Vol. 6, p.108
While we magnify our callings, we honour our God; while we magnify our
calling, we possess a portion of the Spirit of God; while we magnify
our calling, we altogether comprise the tree; while we magnify our
calling, the Spirit of God flows through the proper channels by which
and through which we receive our proper nourishment and are instructed
in things pertaining to our welfare, happiness, and interest
pertaining to this world and the world to come.

Vol. 6, p.108
But as it is very difficult to enter into all the minutiae pertaining
to a tree, a shrub, or herb, so it is difficult to enter into all the
duties, responsibilities, and influences brought to bear and weigh
upon the Saints of God and upon his Church and kingdom on the earth.
For instance, the tree requires water and good soil to nourish it; it
requires congenial atmosphere and the hand of the pruner sometimes, in
order to keep it right. So does the Church and kingdom of God. There
are various influences that are brought to bear on it, in order that
it may flourish and grow. How can we grow, as a Church and kingdom,
unless we are taught of the Lord through some medium that he has
appointed. Who is there that can rise up and [p.109] tell the destiny
of this Church and kingdom? Who is there, for instance, that can point
out the bearings and the operation of the soldiery that are now on our
borders? Who can tell the Lord's design in relation to these matters,
and why it is that we are thus situated?—why we are called upon to
resist them, few as we now are? Could not, the Lord control it
otherwise? He could. Has he not the hearts of all men in his keeping?
Could he not roll them back very quickly? Yes; or he could cause them
to come on here. Why is it that he has allowed them to come to a
certain distance, and kept them there, placing them like some of you
mothers sometimes do, when you hang up a rod, that the children can
see it, and that you can point to when they are naughty?

Vol. 6, p.109
Why is it that we have been driven and afflicted and persecuted, and
our names cast out as evil, and that we have had to endure so many
privations, sufferings, toils, and hardships for the last twenty
years? Who can solve these questions? Who can enter into the secrets
of the Most High and unravel the mysteries that dwell in mind of
Jehovah?

Vol. 6, p.109
Who can tell why these things are brought to operate as they do, and
why we are placed in those peculiar circumstances in which we so
frequently find ourselves as we travel through this vale of tears?
Does that belong to the little twigs and branches? No. It may be a
secret in the mind of the great God which is not fully developed unto
us. We may comprehend a part of it, and realize in some degree the
position we occupy and the dealings of God towards us; but who can
tell it in its full bearings? Who can comprehend the end from the
beginning? Who can see what the Lord designs towards us as individuals
and towards us as a people? Or rather and more directly, who can tell
what he has destined concerning his Church and kingdom upon the
earth—when and how and by what means it shall progress, whether by
affliction or prosperity, whether by passing through scenes of trouble
and difficulty, or by elevating us and giving us peace and the
prospect of a great deal of good according to our ideas of things?

Vol. 6, p.109
Who can tell what means the Lord may make use of to benefit you or me?
Does it remain for the outside twig or the little stream flowing from
the fountain to unravel these matters? No. Who can point out the
position we shall take in a Church capacity, in the capacity of the
Priesthood, in the capacity of heads of families, in a military
capacity, or in any other capacity, in relation to all these matters?

Vol. 6, p.109
It needs a great controlling, directing influence to sustain, govern,
direct, enlighten, and dictate. It needs that every branch of the tree
and every twig should be in its proper place, and should receive that
nourishment from the proper source, and that spirit, and that
intelligence, and that direction which God has ordained according to
all the laws of nature and that is interwoven in all his transactions
with the human family,—that there should be a great directing,
controlling influence to guide and direct his affairs.

Vol. 6, p.109
Furthermore, why is it that there is so much confusion in the
world—that we have imbibed so many incorrect principles while living
among them, which we find is so difficult to rid ourselves of at this
time? It is because men have not been under that influence and power,
but every man has done that which he has considered to be right,
without any respect to the great fundamental principles of government
and the laws that ought to regulate and control the human family. This
has been one great cause of the calamities that have [p.110] afflicted
the world in a social, in a family, and in a national capacity; for
nations, like individuals, have all corrupted themselves, have
forsaken God, and have never been under the great governing influence
that ought to regulate and control the affairs of the world.

Vol. 6, p.110
And why is it that we sometimes feel so much of the spirit of
rebellion in our bosoms and the spirit of independence, falsely so
called, and feel so desirous to pursue our own course, and a latent
principle within us which is so reluctant to render obedience to the
laws of the kingdom of God?

Vol. 6, p.110
In the first place, it is because of our early associations—of our
former habits of thought and reflection. In the second place, it is
because we do not cultivate sufficiently the Spirit of the Lord,
which, if we did, would show unto us the right way and enable us to
appreciate the privileges we enjoy. It is, perhaps, one of the hardest
things for those associated with the Church and kingdom of God, or for
the human family, to render obedience to the laws that regulate that
kingdom and to the Priesthood which God has placed in his Church to
govern it. Why? Because of our former associations and habits, and
because of the power of the prince and power of the air who rules in
the hearts of the children of disobedience, and goes about as a
roaring lion, seeking whom he may devour.

Vol. 6, p.110
We are apt to look at things in too narrow a compass, like a little
twig on the end or furthest branch of a tree. It is very flourishing;
its buds and blossoms are very elegant and fragrant, because it is in
a healthy position. But then it would be very foolish for that little
twig to say it knew all about it, when you could not cut it from the
tree a single day but it would wither and die, and all its beauty and
fragrance would depart.

Vol. 6, p.110
Have we any light, any intelligence, any knowledge? Have we advanced
in the principles of truth communicated to us? Yes. How did we get our
intelligence? Tell me, ye wise men of the world—you that have mixed
with the world and have studied their laws, principles of government,
usages, habits, and customs, and have made yourselves familiar with
their erudition. What do you know of the relation and fitness of
things, of the position man occupies to his Maker? What do you know in
relation to yourselves as individuals? What do you know in relation to
the purposes and designs of God? What do you know about the first
principles of the Gospel of Christ? I do not think you know anything
about them. If you do, you are wiser than men I have come across in my
travels through the world. Just as that little twig is indebted for
its life and vigour to the tree. so are you indebted entirely to the
Lord for the light and intelligence you have received on every
subject. You are indebted to the Spirit of God for your wisdom and
intelligence, as much as the little twig is indebted to the tree for
its vitality, leaves, buds, and fragrance.

Vol. 6, p.110
If that is the case so far, how much more will it be so in the future?
Who is there that can contemplate the mind of God and unravel the
designs of Jehovah? Who can foretell the destiny of the human family?
Who can point out the path that we as a people shall walk in? Who
shall say, in regard to any of the dealings of God with us, that this
is right and that is wrong—that such a thing is for our benefit, and
another thing is for our injury? Who can mend, alter, or change these
events, and make them better than they are? If we cannot tell all
these things, let us be reminded of another thing—never to find fault
with things as they transpire —with things that we cannot improve.
Some of us may say, "Well, it is a  [p.111] little hard that we should
be placed as we are at the present time; and if we had been in Egypt,
it might have been better with us. However, if we were now in Egypt,
we could not say we were eating the leeks and onions, for we are now
eating them. Our enemies are on the outside. But we might say we are
thrown into awkward circumstances. We have had to go out in the
inclement season of the year to face a foe, because of our religion;
and if we had been somewhere else we might have avoided it." You
might, and you might have not: that would altogether depend on
circumstances.

Vol. 6, p.111
If you had been among those fellows out eastward, you would have been
worse off a great deal. I would rather be in our position than be in
theirs. "But the future!" say you: "How do we know but next spring
they will come in here and swallow us completely up?" Brother Brigham
says, "We shall have to be greased first." And there is no grease on
their cattle to do it at present. What do we know about these things?
I speak so that we may reflect upon them. "We would a little rather
those men were away somewhere else." I do not know that I would. I
feel, notwithstanding our inexperience, and the many blunders we make,
and the various evils many of us fall into, that we are the best
people under the face of the heavens, and that God has called us, and
set us apart, and placed his name among us, and given unto us the
oracles of God to reveal unto us his mind and will, that by us he may
establish his kingdom on the earth.

Vol. 6, p.111
In relation to anything that has or may transpire, I feel that we are
in the hands of God, and all is right. "But we would like to have
whipped those fellows out"—so say some of us. "We would like to see
them turn tail too and go off their own way." But I would not, because
the Lord would not. I feel perfectly easy that I am in the hands of
God, and everything I have; and so are you. We are his people, and he
is our God, and his Spirit dictates, rules, controls, and governs; and
while we do right, and keep the commandments of God, and live up to
our privileges, we have a right to claim the Spirit of God and live in
the enjoyment of it every moment of our life.

Vol. 6, p.111
As it regards his kingdom and purposes, I would rather risk his
judgment and plan than my own. I feel myself so incompetent, and I
believe you are the same, and know so little about the future designs
of God and his purposes pertaining to the human family, and what will
most conduce to our individual welfare and to our welfare as a people,
that I do not want to put, my hand to steady the ark.

Vol. 6, p.111
I will say, "It is the Lord, and let him do what seemeth him good." If
he has a mind to let the Devil send up one thousand, ten thousand, or
five hundred thousand men against us, all right. I was going to say,
Who the devil cares? We are in the hands of God. And while we are
willing to do his work and fulfil the duties that devolve upon us, it
is his business to take care of his Saints. He has said it is, and I
feel like saying amen to it.

Vol. 6, p.111
I want to learn what my duty is, not only for one day, but every day,
and then to try to do it. This is a feeling we ought all to have, as I
understand it. A great work has to be established on the earth.

Vol. 6, p.111
We read and talk about things and reflect upon what the Lord is going
to do. He is going to build up his kingdom, and all kingdoms, powers,
and dominions will be brought into subjection to the kingdom of our
God; and "every creature which is in heaven, and on the earth, and
under the earth, and such as are in the sea, [p.112] and all that are
in them, heard I saying, Blessing, and honour, and glory, and power be
unto him that sitteth upon the throne, and unto the Lamb, for ever and
ever."

Vol. 6, p.112
These are very nice words, and the prospect is very pleasing indeed.
But, the question is, Can we acknowledge the hand of God? Can I
acknowledge his dealings with my family? If you reflect back, some of
you were in better circumstances than you are now: you were better
clad and provided for in many respects. While you reflect on this, and
find that you have many hard things to cope with, can you say, "It is
the hand of God; let him do as seemeth him good?" If you have to go
out into the cold storms and snow, and if your wives are troubled
about it, you sisters, can you say, "It is the hand of God, and let
him do as seemeth him good?"

Vol. 6, p.112
Can you feel that you are the children of God, associated with his
kingdom, and that it is one thing to talk about a thing, and another
to do it? Can you feel that you are willing to do your duties, magnify
your callings, submit to whatever the Lord places upon your shoulders,
and say, "It is the Lord; let him do what seemeth him good?" If we,
who profess to be Latter-day Saints—we, who have taken upon us the
name of Christ—we, who have been baptised in his name for the
remission of sins and had the laying on of hands for the gift of the
Holy Ghost—who have received our washings, and anointings, and
teachings from the mouthpiece of Jehovah,—we, who have lived under the
sunshine of the light and intelligence that flowed from the mouth of
God,—if we, who have partaken of so great and precious priviliges and
blessings, cannot do these things, how long will it be before every
creature in heaven, on the earth, and under the earth will be heard to
say, "Blessing, and honour, and glory, and power be unto him," &c.? It
is necessary for us to reflect upon these duties and responsibilities,
and try, each one of us, so to live, act, move, and obey, and so to
fulfil the laws, commandments, and ordinances of God, that in every
position we occupy we shall move along like a well-organized piece of
machinery, or like a tree whereon every branch, stem, leaf, twig, and
blossom will be found to flourish, that we may all magnify our God and
flourish before him.

Vol. 6, p.112
Do you not think the Lord will take care of his own tree or people?
and do you not think he will do just what is right? Some of us would
have liked to have killed a lot of those soldiers. I would, if the
Lord had said so; and if he did not want it, I did not. It is rather a
dirty business anyhow; and if he has a mind to use some other means
and let them wiggle themselves out their own way, I have no objections
to it. I would rather go out in the kanyon and live on bread and beef
than go to work at killing men. If the Lord can make use of us in that
way, it is all right.

Vol. 6, p.112
I do not remember having read in any history, or had related to me any
circumstance where an army has been subjugated so easily, and their
power wasted away so effectually without bloodshed, as this in our
borders. If this is not the manifestation of the power of God to us, I
do not know what is. Has any man's life been lost in it? No—not one.
It is true our brethren have been fired upon; but their balls failed
of doing the injury that was expected. Our brethren were told not to
retaliate, and they did not do it. Where is there such a manifestation
of the power of God?

Vol. 6, p.112
Suppose you or I had had the dictation of this matter, we should have
been firing clear away on the Sweet-water, and  killed a lot of them
before they got here. It was not we, then, [p.113] that directed this
matter. No. Who was it? Why, it was those who are placed over us; and
those very things that seemed hard for us to do at that time have
really accomplished one of the greatest things that history has yet
developed. The power of God never was made more manifest.

Vol. 6, p.113
Where did it take place, and how? Out of the fountain head. It flowed
through the stem of the tree: it came from City Creek kenyon, to go to
one of our former figures, and through the proper channels. My
judgment would have said, "Go and kill them off," long ago. I should
have said, "Holloa, here!—150 men drive those teams in here that are
on Ham's Fork before the soldiers arrive, and then we will kill off
the scoundrels by piecemeal." And that would have been the judgment of
most men: it would have been according to natural reasoning. But God
does not see as men; he reasons not as man. Although we may partially
comprehend our individual duties, we do not understated how to
regulate the Church of God. It needs the regular organization and the
Spirit to direct through the proper channels; and hence the result of
these events that are manifest now before our eyes.

Vol. 6, p.113
Would you like the soldiers away? I do not know that I would; I do not
care anything about it. Perhaps the Lord may have hung them up there,
like the mother hangs up the rod and points to it. Does the mother
want to hurt the child? No, Neither does she want to be continually
scolding. The Lord may not be angry at us, but he does not want us to
be continually disobeying his authority and going contrary to his law.

Vol. 6, p.113
Suppose Uncle Sam should rise up in his red hot wrath, and send 50,000
men here—[President Brigham Young says his own fire would burn him
out] —who of us can tell the result? I speak of these things that we
may reflect. Who can tell what will come next? Who knows about the
future? You see the position we are placed in —that we are dependent
on the Lord. and on his counsel, and all thee we can do or say will be
according to that from this time henceforth and for ever. Zion begins
to rise, her light being come. The glory of the Lord is rising upon
us.

Vol. 6, p.113
Will the law of God go from Zion, and his word from Jerusalem? Will he
rebuke strong nations afar off and manifest his power through his
Priesthood? How, when, and in what manner will these things be brought
about? Who can say? Do you not see that we are just as ignorant to-day
in regard to many of the events that pertain to the kingdom of God as
we were on the day we were baptized? At the same time, we were then
ignorant in relation to many principles that are now plain and
familiar to us. And so it will be from this time forward. It needs a
guiding hand—a man filled with the Spirit of God, and not only that,
but the Lord to communicate with, that he may comprehend the designs
of God and lead forth Israel in the paths they should go.

Vol. 6, p.113
What shall we do, then? Shall we begin to fret, and whine, and grunt,
and groan about this and that, and because we think things are in a
very bad fix? We ought to feel that we are in the Church and kingdom
of God, and that God is at the helm, and that all is right and will
continue to be. I feel as easy as an old shoe.

Vol. 6, p.113
What if we should be driven to the mountains? Let us be driven. What
if we have to burn our houses? Why, set fire to them with a good
grace, and dance a jig round them while they are burning. What do I
care about these things? We are in the hands of God, and all is right,
Brother Brigham says we are used to it, and we shall not feel it hard.

Vol. 6, p.114
[p.114] Brethren, we are eternal beings and are associated with
eternal principles: we are in the Church and kingdom of God upon the
earth, and that kingdom is an eternal kingdom, and we are bound by and
associated with eternal principles: we are beginning to live for ever,
and are acting not only for time, but for eternity. And as our minds
expand and the things of God unfold themselves unto us from time to
time, we shall see the fitness of things and the wisdom, guidance, and
protection of Jehovah, just as much as it has been manifest unto us in
the events that have lately transpired. And if we go to sleep or die,
it is only the starting point to live for ever.

Vol. 6, p.114
We have, got within us the principles of eternal life. If our bodies
shall crumble into the dust, we shall move in another sphere and
associate with other intelligences that are connected with the same
kingdom and government, and continue to live and roll forth the
purposes of God. And if we should have a war and a few things like
this, never mind: who cares? Just grin and bear it. Do right and
cleave to God, and all will go off well.

Vol. 6, p.114
These ideas lead us to reflection and to consider the designs of God;
and if we are faithful, they will tend to purify us. No trouble for
the present is joyous, but grievous; yet it yields the peaceable
fruits of righteousness to those who are exercised therewith; while we
look not at the things that are seen, but things that are not seen;
for the things that are seen are temporal, but the things that are
unseen are eternal.

Vol. 6, p.114
How many evil propensities yet yet remain in our bosoms! How prone are
we to depart from the right path! How liable are our spirits to rebel
against the order and government of God! How many feelings are in us
that do not accord with those principles that dwell in the bosom of
Jehovah and cannot associate with those intelligences that are
associated with him in the eternal world! How necessary it is that we
should have faith, teaching, instruction, and a whole train of events
to keep our minds awake to the subject of our existence as eternal
beings, that we may honour our calling on the earth, honour our God,
fulfil our destiny, to prepare us for a celestial exaltation in the
eternal world! Do you not see the necessity of these trials and
afflictions and scenes we have to pass through? It is the Lord who
puts us in positions that are the most calculated to promote the best
interests of his people. My opinion is, that, far from these things
that now surround us being an injury to us and the kingdom of God,
they will give it one of the greatest hoists that it has ever had yet;
and all is right and all will be right, if we keep the commandments of
God. What is the position, then, that we ought to occupy—every man,
woman, and child? Do our duty before God—honour him, and all is right.
And concerning events yet to transpire, we must trust them in the
hands of God, and feel that "whatever is is right," and that God will
control all things if or our best good and the interest of his Church
and kingdom on the earth. If we live here and prosper, all right; if
we leave here, all right; and if we have to pass through affliction,
all right. By-and-by, when we come to gaze on the fitness of things
that are now obscure to us, we shall find that God, although he has
moved in a mysterious way to accomplish his purposes on the earth and
his purposes relative to us as individuals and as families, all things
are governed by that wisdom which flows from God, and all things are
right and calculated to promote every person's eternal welfare before
God. May God bless you and guide you in the way of truth continually.
Amen.

          * * *

[p.115]

Wilford Woodruff, December 6, 1857

Blessings of the Saints—Condemnatory State and
 Conduct of the Christian World, Etc.

Remarks by Elder Wilford Woodruff, made in the Tabernacle,
 Great Salt Lake City, December 6, 1857.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 6, p.115
I esteem it a privilege at all times to join with my brethren in
bearing testimony to the work of God. I am satisfied that we, as a
people, have great reason to rejoice for the privileges and blessings
granted unto us in these valleys of the mountains by our Father in
heaven. We are in a great school; and it is a profitable one, in which
we are receiving very important lessons from day to day. We are taught
to cultivate our minds, to control our thoughts, to thoroughly bring
our whole being into subjection to the Spirit and law of God, that we
may learn to be one and act as the heart of one man, that we may carry
out the purposes of God upon the earth. Yes, we are taught many
principles which tend to our exaltation and glory, which could not be
made manifest unto us only as they are revealed unto us by the
inspiration of the Almighty, through the mouth of his servants the
Prophets.

Vol. 6, p.115
The principles of the Gospel of Jesus Christ are made plain to us by
the figures and illustrations which have been made to-day, and which
are made from time to time so plain that a child could not
misunderstand,—also to impress upon our minds our duties. Those
principles are not surrounded with that mystery that shrouds the
doctrines taught by the sectarian world.

Vol. 6, p.115
We, as a people, have long been praying for the kingdom of God to
come, and his will to be done on the earth as it is done in heaven. We
have been taught this prayer from childhood; but neither we nor our
parents understood what we were praying for, only we made a practice
of uttering those words from tradition, and never understood the
meaning until we were made acquainted with the Gospel of Jesus Christ.
Since we have become acquainted with brother Joseph and the Gospel, we
have looked forward with much interest to the day when the kingdom of
God should be established upon the earth in the same light, power, and
glory in which the Apostles and Prophets saw it by vision and
revelation; and that all which God has promised concerning it should
have its fulfilment.

Vol. 6, p.115
During the last twenty or twenty-five years, many things have been
prophesied; and the Lord, through his servants, has made many promises
which have been revealed unto us concerning the blessings that are in
store for us if we faithfully do our duty. I can say, with my
brethren, that I rejoice that I am in these valleys of the mountains
associated with the people of God a thousand miles from Christianity,
civilization, and the fruits thereof—at least such as are now manifest
throughout the [p.116] Christian world; and I feel to prize this
blessing and to acknowledge the hand of God in leading us here; for
the hand of God has been plainly visible in delivering us from the
hands of our persecutors and planting us in a land of health, pounce,
and safety; and the more my mind is enlightened by the Holy Spirit the
more precious and glorious do these principles appear unto me.

Vol. 6, p.116
I am satisfied that all is right in Zion. All is right with those who
lead us. All is right as far as we do right. We have enjoyed many
blessings during the past year. The Lord has in his mercy poured out
his Holy Spirit upon us as a people, and there is a great change with
the inhabitants of Zion during the past year. We were in a great
measure asleep; and the Lord, knowing the things which lay before us,
poured out his Holy Spirit abundantly upon our leaders who called upon
us to wake up, and the Spirit of God was poured out upon the people;
and they have, in a great measure, endeavoured to repent, forsake
their sins, and unite themselves together to carry out the counsels of
his servants. I have never seen the hearts of this people so united as
during the past year. No person who has listened to the words of the
Presidency of this Church during a few months past, and has seen the
fulfilment of their sayings, but can clearly see the hand of God with
them and his Spirit guiding them continually.

Vol. 6, p.116
The day that many of us have anticipated, since we have been made
acquainted with Joseph Smith and the Gospel, has begun to dawn upon
us. The revelations of Jesus Christ are fast fulfilling before our
eyes. We see the kingdom set up, and the time has come when the nation
that has given many of us birth has entered the field as our open
enemies and persecutors, and commenced an unhallowed persecution
against us, with a determination to destroy us from off the earth. The
same as cities, towns, counties, and states have done before them,
they have united together to crush and destroy this people, and remove
them, if possible, from the earth.

Vol. 6, p.116
Ever since I have been made acquainted with the Gospel and the
progress of this people, I have always believed that the United States
would take this course, and, in a national capacity and under the form
of law, seek to destroy the Church and kingdom of God from off the
earth. For the light has come unto them and the Gospel of salvation
has been offered unto them, and they have rejected it and killed the
Prophets. Hence, the light and Spirit of God is taken from them, sin
abounds, and they are filled with anger against all that is good.
Their course is unconstitutional and contrary to every principle of
law, righteousness, justice, judgment, and truth. In all our
persecutions, our persecutors have had no just cause for pursuing the
course against us they have, only they were stirred up by the Devil.
Darkness, wickedness, and abominations of every kind are increasing in
the minds of the wicked nations of the earth, because the Spirit of
God is withdrawing from them. They have had the fulness of the
everlasting Gospel offered unto them, but they have rejected it.

Vol. 6, p.116
There has never been a set of men since the Lord made the world who
have laboured more diligently than the Twelve Apostles and Elders of
this Church in preaching the Gospel to the world. They have rejected
the message sent to them, revealed by an angel from God, which leaves
them now under condemnation. Brother Joseph would have embraced the
whole circle of the human family in the principles of salvation, if he
had possessed the power. He had that greatness of  soul never seen in
the human [p.117] breast unless it was inspired by the power of God.
That same Spirit has rested upon the present Presidency of this
Church: they have laboured incessantly for years to save the children
of men. And what have we received in return from the hands of the
Christian world? They have driven us from our homes and firesides, and
smitten and robbed us of the rights that are dear and most sacred to
man, until we have at last been driven from the borders of
civilization, so called, unto the wilderness, by the nation that has
given us birth, whose boasted freedom exists only in name. Here they
expected we should perish; but we still live, grow, and flourish in
these mountains, through the mercy and goodness of God, without the
aid or assistance of our persecutors.

Vol. 6, p.117
Our nation was under no condemnation in this respect until the light
came and they heard the Gospel, rejected it, and east out the Saints
from their midst, slaying their leaders and depriving thousands of the
Latter-day Saints, who were American citizens, of every blessing,
right, and privilege guaranteed unto them by the constitution and laws
of the United States. Many of our nation have been guilty of crimes,
in their persecutions against us, that would cost the lives of
presidents, governors, senators, legislators, and many thousands of
men, if law and justice were executed in righteousness against them. I
do not know what more they can do to fill up the cup of their
condemnation than to carry out the course they have begun. There is
more crime, wickedness, and abomination committed now throughout the
United States, according to the population, in 24 hours—a thousand
times—than there was thirty years ago. I do not suppose there has been
a generation mere wicked and corrupt than the present Christian world.

Vol. 6, p.117
We have been told to-day that we are under great obligation to God,
and that we ought to acknowledge his hand in all things. That is true.
We had no knowledge of the plan of salvation until God revealed it
unto us. We are dependent upon God and his servants for light and
truth and blessings that are in store for us.

Vol. 6, p.117
We are told that the kingdoms of this world will become the kingdoms
of our God and his Christ. Daniel of old says this, and pointed out
the establishment of that kingdom in the last days which should stand
for ever and not be thrown down. He also pointed out the effects which
would follow. The Lord has already revealed great and glorious truths
and principles concerning the government of the children of men in the
establishment of his Church and kingdom upon the earth. Does it not
require as much wisdom and revelation from God to govern the nations
of the earth in a way to bring men into subjection to righteous laws,
light, privileges, and blessings which they are now deprived of in the
organization of temporal governments of the world, as is required in
the spiritual government of the Church of Christ upon the earth? Where
is that knowledge to flow from? The spirit to do men good and relieve
the sufferings of mankind does not dwell in the breasts of monarchs,
kings, presidents, and rulers among the nations of the earth at the
present day; but sorrow, crime, poverty, tyranny, oppression, and
starvation prevail throughout the world.

Vol. 6, p.117
The rulers of mankind have not sought for the Spirit of God and the
light of eternity to show them the responsibility they are under to
Him who has raised them to power and authority and given them dominion
over their fellow-beings. They have not exercised their power and
authority to honour God and redress the wrongs of the poor and
oppressed over whom they preside.

Vol. 6, p.118
[p.118] The misery and evils which now exist throughout the world have
got to be corrected, in a great measure, through the power of God,
before the kingdoms of this world will become the kingdoms of God and
his Christ. It is a great and mighty work to establish the kingdom of
God on the earth, that the law may go forth from Zion to rule the
kingdoms of the world. The light, knowledge, truth, and wisdom to do
this has got to come through the holy Priesthood, which is the
government of God upon the earth.

Vol. 6, p.118
Our temporal and eternal salvation is all connected and linked
together, as we have been told to-day. The Lord has raised up unto us
fathers leaders, and counsellors after his own heart: they possess his
will, and they are leading the people to exaltation and glory. If we
take their counsel, we shall receive all the salvation men can desire
in time and in eternity. I thank God that I have lived to see the dawn
of this glorious day.

Vol. 6, p.118
With regard to the dealings of the Lord with us this present season,
President Young has been as calm and serene as a summer's morning, and
so have his Counsellors; and that spirit in a great measure has been
diffused among the people. When there was every appearance, outwardly,
of our enemies coming upon us, the spirit with them has been all the
time, "We do not believe we shall have to go to battle or shed the
blood of our enemies this season." This has been the feeling when, to
all human appearance, it would seem that we should have to shed the
blood of our enemies, or they ours. There is not such an example on
history as the way in which our enemies have been stayed from
fulfilling their hellish designs. It is the first time the American
army has been stayed in their course. They got as far as Ham's Fork,
and there they stuck. We have heard read their gracious proclamation.
Many of the brethren wonder that they have not wisdom enough to make
out a decent document; but I do not wonder at it, for this whole
people have prayed that their natural wisdom might be taken from them.
I should wonder if they had wisdom to make out a sensible document, or
one that would pass an examination.

Vol. 6, p.118
The Lord so far has fought our battles and has proved his people. When
men have been called upon to go out and lie in the path of the enemy,
I have not known one instance of a man's refusing to go. All have been
willing to go and do as they were told. The Lord has proved you in
this and has accepted your offering. The prayers of the Saints of God
have been heard, and they Will never fail of being heard and answered,
if we do our duty; for we have a ruler who can do something for us,
when our cause is just. I feel as brother Taylor said to-day: it
matters not to me what the Lord designs of us; we should be passive in
his hands.

Vol. 6, p.118
When different opinions were expressed as to the course to be pursued
this fall with our enemies, the Spirit has said to me at the time, "Be
still and passive, and pray that wisdom may be given to President
Young to dictate and lead just right." There is where our prayers
should centre. We should continually call upon the Lord to inspire him
with wisdom sufficient to lead forth the Church and kingdom of God
unto exaltation, glory, and victory.

Vol. 6, p.118
It is different with us to what it is with the world. We have a main
channel through which to receive our light, knowledge, and blessings,
as was beautifully illustrated by the President in the figure of the
gas-pipe. You may take the smartest men that talent and learning ever
made, and put them in the Church of God, and they never can get ahead
of  their leader. Their [p.119] wisdom would be turned into folly.
Why? Because they are not called to lead. If a man has never learned a
letter of a book, if the Lord calls upon him to lead the Church and
kingdom of God, he will give him power to do it. We have had these
lessons laid before us day after day, calling upon us to be united,
and our hearts to become as the heart of one man, that our prayers and
works may be centred to one point in carrying out the counsel of our
head.

Vol. 6, p.119
The Lord will lead President Young where he wants him to go. We know
God is with him and has led him all the time; and he led Joseph while
he lived. The Quorum of the Twelve may exhaust their talent and
acquirements in exhibiting principle upon any matter which belongs to
the head to reveal, and yet the Prophet has to point out the error and
set us right. The whole Church may unite to carry out any point that
ought to come through the head, and we could not effect it. It
requires brother Brigham to tell us what is right and what is wrong in
many things, because that is his place and calling. There is a perfect
channel existing between the Lord and him, through which he obtains
wisdom, which is diffused through other channels to the people. That
we know. We have got to learn to bring this knowledge into practice.

Vol. 6, p.119
Let this people go to work and sustain the head of this Church all the
time, and let their prayers continually ascend in his behalf, that God
may give him wisdom for our guidance; then, no matter if armies
approach us, or all hell boils over. Let the people be perfectly
passive in the hands of God, live their religion, and learn and profit
by the daily lessons they receive; then you will find that glory,
victory, and prosperity will abide with this kingdom.

Vol. 6, p.119
I do not believe that any General, since the Lord made the world, has
been the subject of more earnest prayers than General Wells has since
he has been out in the mountains. He has been well sustained, and so
has President Young. I hope we may increase in this until we arrive at
perfection. Then you will see clock—work, perfect harmony, and the
effects of it wherever it is manifest—whether it be in a Bishop over
his ward, in the Twelve Apostles, in a President over a Branch of the
Church, or in a father over his family. You will obtain blessings, by
thus sustaining every man in his place and calling, which you cannot
get by any other principle. But cross a Bishop, a Prophet, or a father
over his family in their track, and you will see a friction
immediately: you will see trouble, difficulty, darkness, and
affliction; and nothing will go right. This is the principle that will
save this kingdom and lead it forth to glory, victory, and salvation.

Vol. 6, p.119
We have been driven and afflicted for 25 years, and gained an
experience we now begin to profit by, that we might attain power to
judge properly of contrasts and of right and wrong. Had President
Young and this people remained undisturbed in Kirtland from '34 till
this time, we could not have gained the same experience we now have;
therefore I believe the hand of God has been in all that we have
passed through. The experience of the First Presidency of this Church
has been very great. No man that lives has passed through the same
school: hence their great knowledge and wisdom, aided by the
inspiration of the Almighty.

Vol. 6, p.119
I do not know what the intention of the Lord is as to us in the
future, but victory is promised unto this people.

Vol. 6, p.119
The kingdom of God is in the Valleys of the Moutains, and we enjoy its
blessings. That should be sufficient for us. As to outward [p.120]
losses, they are of little consequence. The law of God is in the
mouths of those who are set to lead us. If the Lord should give a
revelation through them that would appear contrary to our
traditions—our customs, or reveal new principles—things which have
been hid from the foundation of the world, it should not try the faith
of the Saints. The Lord has given revelations according to the
capacity of the children of men.

Vol. 6, p.120
If there was a point where man in his progression could not proceed
any further, the very idea would throw a gloom over every intelligent
and reflecting mind. God himself is increasing and progressing in
knowledge, power, and dominion, and will do so, worlds without end. It
is just so with us. We are in a probation, which is a school of
experience.

Vol. 6, p.120
It is a blessing to breathe the element that is in this place—to
behold the unity of the people in trying to bring their wills into
subjection to the will of the Lord their God. I am glad we are here,
and our enemies where they are. Those of us who, have been here for
some ten years cannot realize the great contrast between Utah and the
rest of the world. We hardly know how to prize our privileges. Were we
placed in any of the large cities of the United States and Europe, we
should hardly believe we were in the same world. The sounds of
blasphemy are not heard in our streets: rioting, drunkenness,
whoredom, rape, and murder, and the black catalogue of crime practised
in the Christian world do not meet the eye or salute the ear of the
passer-by in Utah The contrast between the City of Great Salt Lake and
the cities of the nations abroad, touching the order, decency, virtue,
and moral character of the people here, cannot be told.

Vol. 6, p.120
Having been made acquainted with the Gospel, we have been trying to
improve ourselves. We have a good degree of faith in our leaders, and
tried to follow the word of God from their mouths. We have improved in
these things, and my prayer is that we may continue so to do and prize
the blessings, privileges, freedom, and spirit and power of the Holy
Ghost that are poured upon us in these peaceful valleys. We need not
any longer thirst for the things. that are in the world. We are the
best off of any people. If there is any peace, safety, or salvation,
it is here.

Vol. 6, p.120
The day is not far distant when nation will rise against nation, and
kingdom against kingdom, and State against State, and there will be
sorrow such as never was among men. Watch the signs of the times, for
we are living in an important age. The prophecies relating to our time
are rolling in upon us. Ate we prepared to meet them? It is important
for men and angels to note the events of this age. We live in the
commencement of a new era of the dealings of God with the world. The
earth has been under the dominion of the Devil almost from its
creation. But in our day the Lord has set up his kingdom, never to be
destroyed.

Vol. 6, p.120
The Lord has planted his Church and kingdom upon the earth in other
ages; but those that undertook to maintain it were soon destroyed,
through the power of wicked men and devils. Righteous men were not
permitted to live upon the earth. Even the Son of God was not
permitted to preach righteousness but a short time before he and his
followers were crucified and slain. But the day has now come when he
has begun to prepare the way that he may come and take possession of
the earth himself, and reign King of nations, as he does now King of
Saints. The day of the Devil's power to  prevail against the kingdom
of God has passed away. The kingdom is within you, in the [p.121]
valleys of these mountains. Brothers Joseph, and Hyrum, and Willard,
and Jedediah, and Parley, and a host of others who have gone behind
the vail, are as much engaged in the establishment of this kingdom,
and in our welfare as a people, as we are.

Vol. 6, p.121
We should prize and not abuse the blessings God has put within our
power, and improve upon the lessons we learn, and obey the teachings
given to us, through the inspiration of the Holy Ghost to the servants
of God set to lead us. We have everything to encourage us. We are
favoured of God; and whom the Lord favours who can successfully
oppose? Would President Buchanan have sent an army here to lay a
foundation for our destruction, if the eyes of his understanding had
not been darkened? No. If he had been enlightened by the Holy Spirit
and could have foreseen the reward he will meet, he would sooner have
suffered his blood to have been spilled; and it would have been better
for him. The nation does not know what they are doing, nor comprehend.
the fearful results of the course they are pursuing. They are turning
the last key to rend the nation asunder, and they will be broken as a
potter's vessel, and cast down as a nation, to rise no more for ever.
For whenever the rulers of any nation trample their own constitution
and laws under foot, and oppress, and destroy the weak, because they
have the power and the people love to have it so, they sow the seeds
of their own dissolution, and they will reap their own destruction.

Vol. 6, p.121
We have nothing to fear. The Lord is with us, and will sustain and
nourish his Church and kingdom, as he has done from the beginning. He
sustained it when it was surrounded by the bowels of hell in Warsaw
and Nauvoo, in Jackson, Clay, and Caldwell counties, when it was small
as a mustard seed; and he can sustain it here when it is surrounded by
the munition of rocks.

Vol. 6, p.121
The heathen may rage and imagine a vain thing; but the Lord will hold
them in derision and guide them as with a bit and a hook in their
jaws, while his people shall flourish like a watered garden upon the
mountains. All the promises of God will be fulfilled unto us. A little
one shalt become a thousand, and a small one a strong nation, and the
Lord will hasten it in its time. Amen.

          * * *

[p.122]

Heber C. Kimball, December 13, 1857

Advancement in Gospel Principles—Order, Unity,
 and Authority of the Priesthood, Etc.

A Discourse by President H. C. Kimball, delivered in the Tabernacle,
 Great Salt Lake City, December 13, 1857.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 6, p.122
Brother Spencer has given you most excellent doctrine. If the Father
in heaven should come here and speak to us, he probably would not
speak anything better to this people than what has been said this
morning; for he would speak according to your capacities. The Gospel
of salvation is very simple; but everything is constituted therein;
everything is comprehended in the first principles of the doctrine of
Christ. We have preached a great many times and used the words of
Paul, where he tells us to leave the first principles of the doctrine
of Christ and go on unto perfection. But if we do that we shall slide
off the foundation, and would have to return and do our first works.
There is the Father, and the Son, who was given up, that his blood
might be shed upon Calvary, that our sins might be forgiven, on
condition that we repent and forsake them.

Vol. 6, p.122
"Well," you say, "I believe: what shall I do to be saved?" Repent,
every one of you, and then go and be buried in water, like unto Jesus
Christ's burial in the sepulchre, and you shall receive the remission
of your sins. What next? Receive the laying on of hands for the gift
of the Holy Ghost. These are some of the first principles of the
Gospel.

Vol. 6, p.122
Now, can we live our religion unless we are in possession of the Holy
Ghost all the time? We cannot. First, there is the Father, then the
Son, and then the Holy Ghost; and then come faith, repentance, and
baptism for the remission of sins, and laying on of hands for the gift
of the Holy Ghost.

Vol. 6, p.122
Do you not see, then, that it is just as necessary to lay aside the
Holy Ghost as to lay aside any other principle of the Gospel? No man
can please the Lord God, only as he is dictated by the Holy Ghost; and
he will not stay with you unless you keep in view the Father and the
Son. We partake of the sacrament every Sabbath to bear in remembrance
the Son of God. Then, shall I say, leaving all these principles, go on
unto perfection? No. They are the fundamental principles of our
religion, the same as the 26 letters of the English alphabet are the
roots of the written and printed form of our language.

Vol. 6, p.122
Are these principles the celestial law? I know no other. And how can
you keep the celestial law without the Holy Ghost ? You cannot. When
you partake of the sacrament, you do it in remembrance of Jesus
Christ, and of the Father, and of the Holy Ghost, and in remembrance
that you have forsaken your sins and been baptised for the remission
of them. Some may say, "How long will it be before the celestial law
will be put into force?" Never, until you put it into force and
execute it on yourselves.

Vol. 6, p.123
[p.123] I will use a comparison. Here is the English alphabet, that
you learned when in childhood, so that you were perfectly acquainted
with the 26 letters: but do you leave that alphabet when you go on
unto perfection in your education? No. But when you have learned those
letters, you then learn. how to join them to make syllables, words,
and sentences, and go on till you can read the First Reader, and then
the Second, and the Third, &c, and all by means of the same letters.
You also learn geography and history, and rise from one class to
another, and from one grade of exaltation to another. To gain all your
knowledge in English literature, you must use the first principles of
the language all the time. Do I exhort you to leave the first
principles of the doctrine of Christ? No: but I want you to learn them
more thoroughly, that you may keep them in view continually. There are
some who do not understand the alphabet of "Mormonism," and never did:
Some that profess to be the smartest men and women in our midst know
the least about it.

Vol. 6, p.123
Brethren, we have all got to learn one thing, and that is, to be one
with our leader; and this oneness should extend from the least member
up to Prophet and Seer—every man standing in his order and place, just
as the branches of a tree are one with the stock and root.

Vol. 6, p.123
We will say there are a thousand limbs forming the top of a tree, and
all have sprung out of one, or out of the body of the tree. From the
main stock we will say that twelve limbs shoot out, and from them a
thousand, which are dependent on the twelve limbs for their
nourishment, as the twelve limbs are dependent upon the stock and
roots for theirs. Should any of the twelve limbs be rotten in the pith
or marrow, all the limbs receiving their sap and nourishment therefrom
must be affected, more or less, with the same disorder, and they also
affect the root. If the limbs are thrifty, they give to the roots a
healthy action to gather more abundant nourishment for the whole tree.

Vol. 6, p.123
Sometimes you may see a gardener cut off a whole top that is snarly
and unhealthy, and insert thrifty grafts. You read in the Book of
Mormon about the master of the vineyard taking thrifty grafts and
putting them into the wild olive tree in the nethermost part of the
vineyard, that it might bring forth good fruit. Brother Joseph was
that man. Moroni, Peter, James, and John, and the angels of God came
and placed their power upon him, and we grew out of the graft; and if
we continue in the graft, we shall produce the same fruit.

Vol. 6, p.123
In Nauvoo, about a year before we started to come here, do you not
know the Gentiles were cut off entirely from the tree, that the new
grafts might grow more thriftily in the tree? None can be saved unless
they are grafted in as we were, by repentance, baptism, and the laying
on of hands for the gift of the Holy Ghost. These are the grafting
principles, and you are required to live up to them faithfully, going
on to perfection.

Vol. 6, p.123
My desire and prayer is to teach you in simplicity. Anything that
cannot be understood is not worth a dime. Like the limbs of a thrifty
tree moving in unison with the stock, so we should, when brother
Brigham says move this way or that.

Vol. 6, p.123
I am talking to the men that hold the Priesthood. And I cannot but
think that the little boys before me will have that Priesthood which
we hold, and many of them will see the day when they will have power
to raise the dead. They will have power to do many things we do not
have power to do.

Vol. 6, p.124
As the leaves and branches of a tree administer to the roots, and we
[p.124] are depending upon them for support and strength, so the
members of this Church are amenable or subject to the President of the
Church, and, being subject, should administer to him. The tree cannot
administer to the branches unless they administer to the roots.

Vol. 6, p.124
According to the philosophy of the day, my blood passes through the
heart, where it is refined or purified, and from thence it is sent
back into the body by means of the veins and arteries, so that every
portion of it partakes of the nourishment which the blood affords and
is impregnated with the principles sent forth from the head and
stomach. After the refined blood has penetrated every part, it returns
again to head-quarters to receive a fresh supply of nutritious
principles. So it is with the sap that circulates through the limbs
and branches of a tree: every branch and leaf becomes impregnated with
the principle that is in the root. And so it ought to be with the
kingdom of God: every member of it should partake of the principles of
virtue and truth that are in the leader of that kingdom, and be as
perfectly one with him.

Vol. 6, p.124
Why do we see dead limbs on a tree? Because they refuse to receive the
nourishment which the root affords. Why do people become dead to their
own interests and the interests of the kingdom of God? Because they
refuse to obey the will of God through their leaders: the gate of
communication is shut down between them and the source of their life
and strength in the way of life and salvation.

Vol. 6, p.124
Can a child enjoy the Spirit of God who refuses to obey his father,
who is a man of God? No. He partakes of the spirit of apostacy, which
is the spirit of death. I will ask you women of good understanding,
Did you ever disobey your husband and live in rebellion to him, but
what you felt like the Devil? I have heard you say you never did. My
wives acknowledge they cannot enjoy the enlivening Spirit of God when
they rebel against my counsel; but their minds are as dark as Egypt.
Why? Because I design to rule in righteousness.

Vol. 6, p.124
The spirit of disobedience is the Spirit of apostacy; and if you do
not look out, it will upset you, and you will go overboard before you
are aware of it. Every branch should be interested for the root from
whence it springs; for if the root perishes, the branch must perish
also.

Vol. 6, p.124
I hope you understand my meaning in the figures I have used. But there
are many people here more ignorant than our little boys of five and
six years of age. If they were not ignorant, they would not take the
course they do. Do I allow my little boys to touch a thing that is not
their own? No. Have they a right to touch a thing that belongs to me?
Not without my sanction. Have you a right to interfere with the things
of God? No—not without the consent of the man that presides over you.
Has my wife a right to meddle with anything that belongs to me? Not
without my consent; and over that which I have committed unto her she
is a stewardess. Have I a right to call her to an account for what I
have committed to her, to see whether she has taken good care of it? I
have. There is not a thing on this earth that is given to us of God
that is to be ours independently of him, and never will be, until we
prove ourselves worthy.

Vol. 6, p.124
There is a comparison in the Bible where it speaks of committing
talents to men and of calling them to account. "I visited," said the
Lord, "one this year and another next year, until I visited the last
one, and I reckoned with them and  called them to an account of that
which I had [p.125] ceded up to them." It is just so with us.

Vol. 6, p.125
If I cede up any power to one of my boys, for instance, saying, Here
is a horse, Heber, for you to use; I require you to take good care of
him and not abuse him. Why? Because I am going to call him back.
Supposing the horse is not as good as when I gave it to him, then
Heber is in debt to his father, and has to pay it.

Vol. 6, p.125
We receive the Priesthood and power and authority. If we make a bad
use of that Priesthood, do you not see that the day will come when God
will reckon with us, and he will take it from us and give it to those
who will make better use of it. My advice to my brethren is to rise
up, from this time forth, and let your light shine, that others may
see your good works and be led to glorify God.

Vol. 6, p.125
How holy men ought to be who hold the authority of the Priesthood And
again, how pure and angelic females ought to be who are sent here to
bear the souls of men! If you pollute those souls and bodies; God will
call you to an account for it.

Vol. 6, p.125
And these little boys, I want them to honour their calling. Here are
lots of them. Have they the Priesthood on them? Yes. Have they all
been ordained? Not directly; but their fathers have been, and that
ordination tells on their seed after them. They are legal heirs to the
Priesthood of God, without an ordination. They receive it from their
fathers; and when they were blessed, their seed was blessed in their
loins, like Abraham's; and when that seed is committed to an angelic
woman, she is accountable whether she degenerates that seed or not. It
is for her to train up that child, and nourish it, and cherish it, and
restore it to the Father as pure as it was when she received it.

Vol. 6, p.125
If you have the Priesthood, you are in the same condition that I am.
These things are serious to me; the are essential to me and to this
people. After receiving the Priesthood, when a person receives his
endowment, he is an heir to the Priesthood—an heir of God, and a
joint-heir with Jesus Christ; that is, he has commenced his heirship.

Vol. 6, p.125
The Father waited until the meridian of time—that is, till the time
was half up, before he came on the earth and begat in the flesh the
Son of God, who was to be our Saviour. Was every woman qualified to
raise that child? No. You will find that Mary was of the Royal
Priesthood, which is after the order of God; and he was particular who
raised that child, that it might be trained according to his
dictation. Should not we be cautious? I tell you we ought, and not
feel and play with the things of God as a eat would with a mouse.

Vol. 6, p.125
Many of you are trifling with your own existence—with your own
salvation—not with mine. Brother Brigham, myself, brother Daniel, and
the Twelve Apostles cannot grow or increase, only in proportion as the
limbs and branches of this Priesthood and the whole tree increase. If
it is a thrifty top, then the roots partake of that thriftiness, and
they all grow together. That is what makes us take a course to cut off
the dead limbs.

Vol. 6, p.125
Jesus said to his disciples, "Ye are the salt of the earth; and if the
salt loses its saving principle, it is then good for nothing but to be
east out." Instead of reading it just as it is, almost all of you read
it just as it is not. Jesus meant to say," If you have lost the saving
principles, you Twelve Apostles, and you that believe in my servants
the Twelve, you shall be like unto the salt that has lost its saving
principles: it is henceforth good for nothing but to be cast out and
trodden under foot of men." Judas lost that saving principle, and they
took him and killed him. It is said [p.126] in the Bible that his
bowels gushed out; but they actually kicked him until his bowels came
out.

Vol. 6, p.126
"I will suffer my bowels to be taken out before I will forfeit the
covenant I have made with Him and my brethren." Do you understand me?
Judas was like salt that had lost its saving principles—good for
nothing but to be east out and trodden under foot of men. It is just
so with you men and women, if you do not honour your callings and
cultivate the principles you have received. It is so with you, ye
Elders of Israel, when you forfeit your covenants.

Vol. 6, p.126
Brethren and sisters, as the Lord liveth, and as we live and exist in
these mountains, let me tell you the world is ripe, and there are no
saving principles within them, with a very few exceptions; and they
will gather out, and the rest of mankind are ready for destruction,
for they will have no salt to save them. I know the day is right at
hand when men will forfeit their Priesthood and turn against us and
against the covenants they have made, and they will be destroyed as
Judas was.

Vol. 6, p.126
Ye Elders, Apostles, Seventies, High Priests, Bishops, Priests,
Teachers, and Deacons, never be guilty of that which you have been
guilty of once before. If it were not for your ignorance, you would
have been cut off from the earth; but, in consequence of your
ignorance, I feel as though God would forgive you, if you will never
do it again. But if you do it again, your time for repentance is past,
and you do not again get pardon.

Vol. 6, p.126
I do feel bad to think that men will enter into the new and
everlasting covenant of our God, and then defile themselves with
uncleanness. Is there a woman in this city that could have committed
the sin of debauchery, if there had been no person to debauch her? No.
Who is guilty? The man, who should have the saving principles of God
Almighty in him; and he is the man who must pay the debt.

Vol. 6, p.126
Again: If the woman would never consent, the man could not accomplish
his vile purpose. You have been taught different all the day long. You
have been taught, from your mother's womb that these things are wrong.
Would the Devil have power to make you tell a lie, if you did not
yield to him? No. When you consent to it, the Devil then has seduced
you, debunched you, just as much as a man goes to work and debauches a
woman after she has consented to him. We are agents to refuse or to
accept. Who is the most to blame? The man holding the Priesthood of
God.

Vol. 6, p.126
I talk about these things because I am led so to do. They may be
considered small things, but they are the things that destroy this
people—that is, all that will be destroyed. You can lose your saving
principles as much as salt or sugar can. Sugar can be placed in a
state that it will become sour—have no sweetness about it; and bread
will become sour through the power of leaven put into it; and if the
leaven was not sour, it could not sour the bread. When sugar becomes
sour, it has lost the saving principles of sugar, just the same as
salt. Be cautious that you do not receive filthy leaven. Stop your
tattling, your lying, and mischief-making. You never saw persons that
are trotting from house to house but what are apt to be tattlers,
unless they are ordained and set apart to visit. You never saw a woman
that is continually parading the streets but what was a tattler. Her
face may be as smooth as an onion; but the beauty of a woman is in the
spirit she possesses and in the principles of righteousness she
cherishes.

Vol. 6, p.126
You Elders of Israel, have you not entered into covenant that you
never would betray one another? And you [p.127] mothers of Israel,
have you not entered into covenant not to speak against each ether, or
run about the neighbourhood and talk about this one and that one, and
about their husbands? Do you not despise such a woman as that? Yes,
you do; and so do I, and so does every good man and angel, and so does
Jesus Christ. He has told you not to do it.

Vol. 6, p.127
I want you to understand that you make covenants with God, and not
with us. We were present and committed those covenants to you, and you
made them with God, and we were witnesses. When you got your
endowments, did you not make a covenant not to speak against the
anointed? And every woman that received this ordinance made a covenant
with her husband that she would be true and faithful to him, be a
guardian angel to him, and watch over his pillow by night and by day,
and be true to her God and to the anointed.

Vol. 6, p.127
I told you the other Sunday that I never made a practice of going to
my President and speaking against any one. I am cautious how I take a
course to tell him this, that, and the other; for, if I am a man of
truth, he is bound to believe me. Are there men that will come to me
and try to injure somebody? Yes. Is it right, when you have sworn not
to do it?

Vol. 6, p.127
In Kirtland, Jared Carter, Dr. Cowdery, and others tried to ruin the
Twelve in the eyes of Joseph. The very first mission the Twelve took
we went forth like men of God and travelled to the East and back
again, without purse or scrip, and held Conferences through all the
New England States, and exhorted and taught the people to go to
Jackson County and purchase that land; and those men so prejudiced the
mind of the First Presidency that two of the Twelve were suspended.
But there were enough left to form a Quorum and do business.

Vol. 6, p.127
Jared Carter, Dr. Cowdery, and others fell through taking that course.
They tried to run in between the Twelve and Joseph, and they stepped
between the bucklers of the Almighty. Had they a right to do it? No.
Have I a right, although I am brother Brigham's First Counsellor, and
have been ever since he was the President of the Twelve,—have I a
right to prejudice his mind against Daniel? No. I have sworn not to
before God. Or have I a right to prejudice his mind against the
Twelve? No. Because I am sworn not to, by the most sacred covenants
that man can make.

Vol. 6, p.127
Have the Twelve a right to step in and prejudice the First Presidency
against the Seventies? No. If there is a difficulty, it is for the
Twelve to settle it, and never tell it and destroy the head against
the feet, nor the arm against the eye.

Vol. 6, p.127
And here some men and women run from Dan to Beersheba breaking their
covenants. If I could have my will, they never should step into the
Endowment Room again and administer in sacred things, when they take
this course. And some women, who think they know everything, go home
and abuse their husbands and raise the devil in a man's family.

Vol. 6, p.127
I have no allusion to the righteous, the good, the wholesome, pure,
and virtuous, but to those it belongs to. What are my feelings? They
are—God bless the pure, the righteous, the salt that has not lost its
savour.

Vol. 6, p.127
I have not said anything about our enemies. I care nothing about them.

Vol. 6, p.127
A single man or woman in this kingdom may do a great deal of harm, if
they are so inclined. If you put up a barrel of good, sweet meat and a
little piece of tainted meat, not larger than a peach, in the centre
of it, it will not be three months before the whole barrel of meat
will be spoiled, if you do not clean out the lump of bad meat that has
lost its saving  [p.128] principles. So wicked men and women in a Ward
or in a Quorum can do much mischief. They inoculate death in the
community.

Vol. 6, p.128
Paul, in speaking of the tongue, says, "It sets on fire the whole
course of nature." It inoculates hell into the people. A sister comes
into your house, and you think she is almost an angel, she can smile
so sweetly. Do you not know that the Devil can smile just as well as a
Saint? You cannot knew persons only as they are proved.

Vol. 6, p.128
God bless you and this whole people in the east, west, south, and
north. My prayer is—God bless these valleys, and the mountains, and
the fountains of life in them.

Vol. 6, p.128
How good it is to reflect that the day has come in which we have
declared our independence. This we have done because the Lord God has
said it to his servant Brigham. We are independent of those troops and
those poor, miserable, ungodly scoundrels that they call civil
officers. What civility, to come here to preside over us with 2,000
troops! With them it is, "God damn the Mormons—God damn Brigham Young.
We will kill him and Heber C. Kimball, and we will seduce and debauch
every woman in the City of Salt Lake." The Lord has said to brother
Brigham, "Say to them, before all Israel, in my name, They cannot come
in here."

Vol. 6, p.128
I am glad and can shout, Hallelujah! Praise be to the name of our God!
And peace be to that man or woman that steps forward and sustains the
weight in this operation. And that man or woman who revolts against
the Priesthood of God and takes the opposite course, may God Almighty
curse them, that they may go to hell, where they belong. These are my
feelings.

Vol. 6, p.128
I am thankful this is a goodly land. I never was in a better. I
appreciate it, and I appreciate these mountains and valleys, and the
red men of the forest. May God bless them, and, let the old Nephite
Prophets and Patriarchs and servants of God stir them up and turn
their hearts to the house of Israel in these Valleys, and he will do
it; and the United States cannot buy them. God Almighty has got them
by the bit. What?—Israel? Yes. Although they are as a wild horse, he
can lead them the same as you can a tame one.

Vol. 6, p.128
We shall prosper; we shall prevail with all those who cleave to the
Church and kingdom of God; only do as you are told, and you need not
trouble. See how the Lord is watering the earth. It will be wet down
three or four feet, and he will continue to do it, and it will be like
a pool of living water; and he will cause the earth to produce, and we
shall be blessed, and God will sustain us; and he will sustain those
that sustain his people.

Vol. 6, p.128
Instead of sending out two, three, or five thousand men, let us pick
out a thousand, and they will stand against the United States. If God
is with us, who can prevail against us? Why do not the women go to
work and make up hats and caps for their husbands, and help them, and
not suffer them to spend three dollars for a hat for a child three
years' old? Let us make our own knives and forks, and everything else
that we use; and let every man be diligent at home or in his shop
about his employment.

Vol. 6, p.128
Brother Brigham says the soldiers cannot come here. Then we should say
the same. He says they will be confused. Let us all pray that they
may. Be kind to each other, and take good care of everything in your
possession. Do not waste anything, nor abuse your horses. A man that
is abusive to his animal is apt to be the same to his wife or child.
There is  nothing in the spirit of love that will kill or destroy
unnecessarily—[p.129] nothing that will lie or oppress, for that comes
from the spirit of destruction.

Vol. 6, p.129
The spirit of hypocrisy professes to be my friend to-day, and then
tomorrow will go and speak against me. This should not be among us.
Let us go to from this time henceforth and be one, and God will bless
us. When you go visiting your neighbours, preach these things to them,
and speak the truth continually, and lie not.

Vol. 6, p.129
I go visiting sometimes. I was out on a visit yesterday. You invite me
to visit and talk; but half the family will go to cooking the night
before, and cook all day until supper time, and then they are too full
to talk or hear, and we start home before the rest of the family has
anything to eat; and they cook up everything they have, or expect to
have for a year to come, figuratively speaking. I would rather have a
piece of bread and go into the kanyon with one or two of the brethren
and talk about the things of God.

Vol. 6, p.129
Last Monday, the Congress of the United States commenced its session,
and no doubt they will remember us. I want you should pray for them.
Pray for the President of the United States; pray for the Senate and
the House of Representatives; pray for the Speakers of each house, and
pray for all men in authority, especially those who are opposed to
Israel and who are planning for our destruction. I want you to pray
good prayers for them, that they may fall into the dilemma they want
to put us in. You need not pray anything more than that; for, I swear
to you, they wilt get a bellyfull.

Vol. 6, p.129
The members of the Legislature here will assemble to-morrow morning,
at ten o'clock, with our Governor at our head. It is the best
legislative body there is upon the face of the earth, because they
hold the Priesthood, and there is no person there only those who hold
it—the leading men of Israel. Pray for that Assembly. There are
forty-nine men of us—the representatives of this whole Territory, to
make laws for the government and protection of the people. But when
those men have made a law, our Governor can veto it in a moment. He is
the head of the department to make laws to protect, sustain, and
uphold the kingdom of God in all the world. If a law is made to
protect me, it equally protects you and your wife and children. Now, I
want to know if there is a man or, woman here who is not interested in
that? I mention this that you may pray that they may make laws such as
the Lord would approve, if he was here himself. Those who feel in
favour that our Governor continue, and to uphold and sustain him, with
the Legislature and everything else that is good, rise up on your
feet.

Vol. 6, p.129
[The whole congregation arose.]

Vol. 6, p.129
God bless you, and bless our Governor, with everything connected to
him. Amen.

          * * *

[p.130]

Heber C. Kimball, December 20, 1857

Enmity of Sectarian Priests Towards the Saints—Economy
—Home Manufactures, Etc.

Remarks by President Heber C. Kimball, made in the Tabernacle,
 Great Salt Lake City, Sunday Afternoon, December 20, 1857.

Reported By Leo Hawkins

Vol. 6, p.130
We have had some most excellent instructions from brother Wells; and
inasmuch as this people take heed and then practise them, we, of all
people now upon the face of this earth, or that ever were upon the
earth, are the greatest and most blessed, or shall be. As he, said, it
is for each of us to live our religion individually. I cannot live
your religion; I cannot perform your services; I cannot pray—that is,
I cannot perform your prayers. I can pray for you, but I cannot
perform your duties: it is impossible for me to do that. It is just as
impossible for me to do that as to go to your separate houses—say some
three or four thousand houses, and get your breakfasts for you, and
attend to other domestic duties that you should perform each one for
yourselves, individually and collectively. Do you not see that that
would cause me to be much more active than any man could be in the
flesh?

Vol. 6, p.130
I merely bring this up as an illustration. I cannot live your religion
any more than I can go to your houses and get your breakfasts and then
eat them for you. One of those things is just as nonsensical to me as
the other. I merely bring that up as a comparison, and not for the
purpose of creating laughter or levity. The reason I am led to refer
to some of the most simple ideas is, that I may be able to come at the
capacity of the most simple person, and then I am sure that all above
that can understand.

Vol. 6, p.130
We are here in the mountains a thousand miles from the Christian
world—that is, the portion of the Christian world that we have come
from, even the United States. I suppose there are as many as one or
two hundred, and perhaps three hundred different Christian
denominations; and every one of them differs, and every one of them is
at variance one with the other; and every one of them, although they
are at variance with one another, were all agreed in killing or in
consenting to the death of Joseph Smith, either directly or
indirectly.

Vol. 6, p.130
I do not suppose there are any of the clergy of the present day,
though there may be a few score, but what rejoiced the moment they
heard that Joseph Smith's blood was shed. "Thank God," said they;
"that we are liberated from that impostor, Joe Smith, who has caused
us so much trouble and alarm." 'Thank God, I say, that we are
delivered from that Christian nation. Deliver me from their
Christianity and from them.

Vol. 6, p.130
It is the priests of the day who incite the people to anger against
us, and the men that stand in authority are tied up in  their feelings
on account of the priests of the day; and of all the ungodly beings
that God ever [p.131] made, the priests of the present day are the
most ungodly, and I know it; and they are the mainspring of all the
mischief pertaining to this earth, as they are under the influence of
the Devil; and, secondly, the editors, lawyers, and doctors, as they
are under the influence of the priests. Thank the Lord God that we are
a thousand miles from any of them and all of them. They cannot get
here with steamboats, nor with ships, nor with railroads, nor with
lightning-rods: but we have a lightning-rod or electric power that
gives us intelligence. Our President knows their acts, and he can
foresee future things, and he knows their evil designs; and he wilt
have greater foreknowledge from this time forth, if this people will
concentrate their faith and exertions; and if they do not, he will;
and he will forestall and thwart them, and they can never trouble us
to any great effect. Why? Because we are calculating to do right.

Vol. 6, p.131
Am I not thankful that we are here in the tops of the mountains, a
thousand miles from everybody, right in the centre of America, in the
chambers of the Lord? And God has led us here. They have killed
Joseph, Hyrum, David, and Parley, four of the Prophets and Apostles;
and they have killed and destroyed thousands of men, women, and
children; and they have rejoiced at it—they have exulted at it—the
priests in the pulpit and the whole nation. Well, who cares? I will
tell you one thing, brethren: If this people will live and do as they
are told, I do not care what course they take, —I do not care how many
ditches they dig, nor how many snares they lay,—as the Lord God
liveth, our enemies shall fall into the snares they prepare for us.

Vol. 6, p.131
[The congregation responded—"Amen."]

Vol. 6, p.131
And it shall be visible to this people—as visible to them as it is
that the sun ever sets out of our sight or ever rises again, or that
water runs or grass grows; and they shall be a standing miracle before
this people, from this time forth.

Vol. 6, p.131
Now, I will prove these things upon natural principles. This kingdom,
this Church, this people are his servants. Our Governor is God's
servant, and he will stand, and we never shall be ruled over by any of
them again—never, no never, while we live faithful and keep the
commandments of God and do as we are told, every man, woman, and
child.

Vol. 6, p.131
Arise and shine, for the light and glory of God is on you, if you will
accept of it. It is upon us, and it is with us, and it is around us,
and it is about us. What shall we do? Sit down now and begin to cry,
this man saying—"I have got no hat, no cap, no pantaloons, no shirt,
nor garments?" Sit down and cry about it, will you? Sit down and cry
about it, sister, because you have not a dress nor bonnet, and many
other things? Sit down and cry about it!

Vol. 6, p.131
If you had taken a judicious course with your cotton yarn, and,
instead of making rag carpets, had made some shirts and garments, it
would have been to your interest; and if, instead of putting your wool
into carpets, you had put it into dresses and blankets, it would have
been to your interest. You have used much of your yarn in making
carpets, and I would not give shucks for the whole of them.

Vol. 6, p.131
I can tell you how to make a skirt or a quilt. You know you all have
to have a bed-quilt, puckered up into a quilt. Take your rags—the
little square pieces, oblong pieces, and all other kinds of shapes,
and sew them together until you get enough to make both sides, the
same as you would a quilt, and then take the cotton that was in the
old one and put it into the new one, instead of throwing it away.
[p.132] Would it; not, look well? I will tell you it would look like
Joseph's coat.

Vol. 6, p.132
You need not laugh about it: it was no dishonour to him. They put it
on him, thinking, probably, that it was a disgrace to him; but it was
not: it was only fulfilling the word which was predicted of him. Would
it be a disgrace to you? No. That woman who will take that course
honours herself, her husband, and this people, and sets an example
that is worthy of imitation.

Vol. 6, p.132
Take those pieces and keep at work until you make a full garment of
them, and then let us go to work as a people, as far as we have it in
our power; and raise sheep, instead of killing and destroying them.
Raise flax. I have not heard much of this flax raising. There has been
a great deal of flax raised to procure seed to make linseed oil, but
there has been none made; and there is, if it has not been disposed
of, some three or four hundred bushels of flax seed in the Tithing
Store. I have never heard of much being raised for any other purpose
but for the seed. Perhaps some persons have dressed a little, but I
have not heard much about it.

Vol. 6, p.132
Brother Lorin Farr came up to see me a few evenings ago, and he said
he had raised a crop of flax. It was not thought to be much; but he
went to work with his men and gathered it and rotted it, and he has
dressed it, and has got over one hundred pounds of beautiful flax, as
good flax as he ever saw in the States, and good lint on it, better
than he ever knew there.

Vol. 6, p.132
How much will that hundred pounds of flax make when dressed? It will
make about 125 yards of good cloth. A pound will make more than a
yard.

Vol. 6, p.132
After the flax is dressed and swingled, a woman takes it and hetchels
it, and takes out the coarsest of the tow; then she hetchels it again,
and gets another quality, not quite so coarse; then she hetchels it
the third time, and that is fine. She will take that and make fine,
beautiful linen, nice enough for any man to wear for the bosom of his
shirt; and the rest She makes into table-cloths, towels, shirts, and
good dresses, handsome enough for any lady.

Vol. 6, p.132
When I married my wife, she was a spinner of both wool and flax, and
wore woollen dresses for winter and linen for summer, and never put on
a calico dress except to go to meeting, nor fine shoes. She would wear
her coarse shoes until she got to the meeting-house, and then she
would change her shoes.

Vol. 6, p.132
You may laugh at it. but I have seen it hundreds of times with as good
women as you have got and as good women as ever lived. That is novel
to a great many people, but I have seen these things.

Vol. 6, p.132
I am telling some of these simple things, if you have a mind to call
them so; or you may call them simple things that are seen in the
latter days, that no person knows anything about—mysteries. That is a
mystery that I have seen with my own eyes, and so have many who are in
this congregation.

Vol. 6, p.132
Women would come from Victor, a distance of three miles, to the town
of Meriden, New York, where I lived; and I have seen them walk
barefooted, until they came near where I lived, and then they would
put on their white stockings and shoes to go into meeting; and when
they came out of meeting and had passed off a little out of sight,
they would pull off their shoes and stockings and go home barefooted,
for the purpose of saving their fine shoes and the stockings which
they had spun and knit out of flax. I am telling what I have seen and
what I know.

Vol. 6, p.132
A good many women are now in this Church who were brought up in that
manner, and never were [p.133] allowed to go to extravagance as people
do now in many things.

Vol. 6, p.133
Take a course to accumulate; return back, in regard to these matters,
as it was in the beginning of our lives, to make our own clothing, our
own shoes, and our own lesther, and raise our own peaches and apples,
cattle and horses, and everything else.

Vol. 6, p.133
Now, do I not take a course to do this? I have not raised any flax
yet, but I am going to try it the coming year, if I can find a man who
understands it. Perhaps my gardener knows how to break flax; and I
have three wives who know how to spin it, and they can teach the rest.

Vol. 6, p.133
I am going to have a home manufacturing school in my family, and I am
going to take those who understand this branch of business to teach
the rest; and if there is one that is a dressmaker I will have her
teach the rest to make their own dresses, knit their own stockings,
and make their own caps and bonnets; and make the clothes for their
own children, and let the beauty thereof be the workmanship of their
own hand, according to the design God gave us; and if we take that
course as a people, we are blessed above all other people upon the
earth, and we shall eventually be a free people, an independent
people.

Vol. 6, p.133
I will tell you the day of our separation has come, and we are a free
and an independent people, isolated a thousand miles from the
Christian nation; and thanks be to our God for ever. And we are the
people of God, and this is the dwelling of King Emanuel, in—these
mountains, and he will gather all nations unto us—those that will be
gathered; and those who will not, he will compel them.

Vol. 6, p.133
The day has come when the people have got to bow the knee to God and
pay tribute to him, every man and woman on this earth.

Vol. 6, p.133
In regard to these matters, we should commence at home in our own
families, by our own firesides. Let the improvement commence there,
and then increase. It will not be long before we shall all be
amalgamated into one spirit. These are my feelings.

Vol. 6, p.133
Brother Hunter, our presiding Bishop, has to deal with these
matters—home manufactures; for, in reality, it pertains to the calling
of Bishops to deal in temporal affairs, to enable us to become an
independent nation.

Vol. 6, p.133
I am satisfied that we shall have a good season for crops the coming
year, if we are faithful. But it wilt depend on our goodness,
faithfulness, and oneness. I have told you a great many times that our
faithfulness and goodness and oneness would have an effect upon the
crops. It wilt have an effect upon our stock, and upon the earth, the
air, the mountains, the valleys; and that is not all: it will extend
to the uttermost parts of the earth. There is not a branch that
belongs to this kingdom but will feel the power. I know that by
experience, by knowledge, and by intelligence.

Vol. 6, p.133
You cannot now find an Elder among the nations, even one who is in the
uttermost parts of the earth, if he could speak, but what would say,
"Brother Brigham, do you want me to come home?" He has not received
the word directly from him, and will stick and hang until he gets the
word; but he feels as though he wanted to come home. They feel it to
the ends of the earth.

Vol. 6, p.133
How does the earth feel, when righteous men and women are walking upon
it, ploughing it, hoeing it, watering it, blessing it! I will tell you
the earth feels it, and every part of the earth that is attached to
it. It has power in it. Let us go to work and be an independent
people.

Vol. 6, p.133
Am I glad that that mountain is between us and the merchants? Yes, I
am glad of it; for as long as we [p.134] can get those stores to come
in here, we shall buy those rotten goods.

Vol. 6, p.134
I will tell you some facts. If these things that I have told you are
facts, I will tell some more. I have, in this valley, bought
individuals of my own family a dress every month in the year, and at
the last winding-up scene they told me they had not a dress that was
fit to wear. They would not last hardly as long as you were making
them, the things we buy in the stores are so rotten. They have rotted
on the shelves, and they have bought them for about one-quarter their
worth, and put a price on them that should have been if they had been
good articles. I know it by my own experience.

Vol. 6, p.134
How long will a good linen dress last you? Did any of you ever wear
one? We never saw anything else, much, worn in the country, in the
summer season, in a farming country. I never had a broadcloth garment,
that I recollect, till after I became a member of this Church. I wore
woollen home-made in the winter, of our own make, that my mother and
sister spun; and in the summer I wore tow pantaloons and a tow frock.

Vol. 6, p.134
I remember very well when I had the first fine shirt. I went and
bought six yards to make me two shirts, just previous to my getting me
a wife, and my sister Abigail made it up. Take a good linen dress, and
it will last a good and a careful woman two years, if not three; and
then you may take a good woollen dress and put it upon a good woman,
an honest woman, a clean woman, and a careful woman, and it will last
her five years—I mean in the season of it. I presume there are
hundreds of women here that would rise up and say, "That's a fact."

Vol. 6, p.134
Well, as brother Lorenzo was speaking last Sunday, (I put it into his
mouth when he was talking about brother Brigham's family and mine,) I
do not believe there are many families in these valleys that are more
industrious at home than our families are. Take them in general, I do
not believe there are any families in these mountains that make as
many yards of homespun as they do. Our women have got, almost
universally, two good woollen dresses apiece. I know that those two
woollen dresses will wear out thirty calico dresses such as we buy
here.

Vol. 6, p.134
Just see what brother Brigham's family has done. I am going to talk
about our families. They have got good dresses which we have purchased
for them. Is it right for them to wear them? Yes; they are just as
worthy to wear them as any other women in this town. I say, Wear them
out. Wear your bonnets and everything else, and make them last just as
long as you can, and take good care of your domestic things, flannel,
and everything else.

Vol. 6, p.134
In our city there are a great many poor women—I am aware of that; and
they will be eternally poor, for they waste everything they can get
hold of; and they are nasty and filthy, for I see them dragging their
dresses behind them; and though they are so poor that they cannot get
up in the morning and wash their faces and hands before breakfast, yet
they have got about eighteen or twenty inches of their dresses
dragging in the mud. Now, you look, when you go out of this meeting,
and see if you do not see several of them.

Vol. 6, p.134
I am now talking about home manufactures. But if that is home
manufacturing. I do not want that part. I am going to get rid of that.
I cannot believe in it. I was speaking to a lady, the other day, about
long dresses; and said she, "That's the fashion Queen Victoria
established."

Vol. 6, p.134
Said I, What has Queen Victoria to do over here? She had better get
religion before she comes to set an example for our  ladies, dragging
their [p.135] dresses in the mud. Well, they said she established it
because she had such a big, squatty foot. You make a great deal worse
squat than she does, dragging your clothes through the mud. Brother
Lorenzo spoke of it, and I told him it belonged to the Bishop. It was
his duty to lecture on this point.

Vol. 6, p.135
My advice to you is, when you go home, tuck up that dress or cut it
off.

Vol. 6, p.135
I remarked to brother Lorenzo, a few days ago, when it was
tremendously muddy, and a woman was walking through the mud, with her
dress whopping over, and then stretching out, and then whopping over
on the other side. You follow that woman home, and you will find that
she has muddied her foot clear up to her legs. I am talking about the
ridiculousness of such things; and if I can get you so ashamed that
you will not come to meeting again with such long dresses, I shall be
glad.

Vol. 6, p.135
I can recollect, when I was a young man, I used to go with the ladies;
and when they came to a mud-hole, they would catch up their dresses
and trip over. I like to see it. Say I, That is a decent woman; she is
nice and clean.

Vol. 6, p.135
Let us go to work and do as we are told. I will do it, as the Lord
helps me. I shall go to with my might and begin to accumulate my own
living, by the help of the Lord God and my brethren. And will this
whole people do likewise, raise their own grain, their potatoes, and
build good houses, and make themselves comfortable?

Vol. 6, p.135
We shall live in peace, if we will only do right and take this course.
And if we do not take it and have to go into the mountains, we have
got to make our own clothing. I can take a little wheel on my back and
a bundle of flax under my arms, and we can drive our sheep into the
mountains, and my women can get into a tent and go to spinning. How
nice that would look—sitting in the door of the tent, spinning. It
would look a great deal better than it does to see them taking a
course to bring distress upon this people, depending on the world for
their rotten stuffs.

Vol. 6, p.135
God bless you, brethren. God bless you, sisters, and make you happy
and comfortable in your habitations, and your habitations all little
heavens, and be in heaven at home and abroad; and let every one be
diligent in doing good. Amen.

          * * *

[p.136]

Wilford Woodruff, December 27, 1857

Blessings of the Saints, Etc.

A Discourse by Elder Wilford Woodruff, delivered in the Tabernacle,
 Great Salt Lake City, Sunday Morning, December 27, 1857.

Reported By J. V. Long

Vol. 6, p.136
It seems to fall to my lot to occupy a few moments this morning; and I
feel to say that this is a blessed place, and that this is a blessed
people, and that they are partaking of a great many blessed things.

Vol. 6, p.136
If the Latter-day Saints could prize and comprehend the blessings that
are given unto them, and if our minds were enlightened continually by
the Holy Spirit, we should feel ourselves blest and comprehend that we
are made partakers of the greatest blessings which the Lord imparts
unto the children of men—I may say far greater than the rest of our
fellow-creatures who now inhabit this earth.

Vol. 6, p.136
The Lord says, Whosoever are quickened by a portion of the celestial
spirit and abide a celestial law, they shall inherit a celestial
glory; whosoever are quickened by a terrestial spirit shall inherit a
terrestial glory. I realize this, and consider that the Lord has
revealed unto us the celestial law; that is, he has given unto us the
fulness of the Gospel of Jesus Christ, and has given us a knowledge of
the principles of eternal life. The Lord reveals truth unto the
children of men; by which truth we are to be qualified and prepared
for exaltation. Truth has been presented in its simplicity, so that it
might be comprehended by the sons of men.

Vol. 6, p.136
As I reflect this morning upon the condition of the human family, and
consider how differently we are situated from the masses of mankind, I
do feel that we ought to be grateful to our great Benefactor. There
are millions of the human family who assemble in various houses, in
cathedrals, churches, and chapels for the purpose of worshipping God;
but is there one of those numerous congregations who come together
with an understanding of the truth, except there be some Latter-day
Saint Elder who is called to preach to the inhabitants oft he earth?
Do they come together understanding the principles of the same Gospel,
the same plan of salvation, the Gospel of Jesus Christ, in a way and
manner to make them one?

Vol. 6, p.136
Now, God could not make a people one with so many kinds of faith and
such a multiplicity of doctrines, diametrically opposed to each other,
as exist in the world. But we are a blessed people: we have the
principles of union and oneness with us; and by carrying them out,
they bind us together and make us one.

Vol. 6, p.136
It is upon this principle that the Latter-day Saints are blest and
made free. We are delivered in a great measure from those troubles and
perplexities, false doctrines, the darkness, the error, and
superstition by which our minds have been beclouded, until the light
has made manifest unto the children of men that they were in darkness;
for this was the case  [p.137] with us all. Until the light came, we
were grovelling in the dark, in a great measure. Though we might be
honest, and we might be actuated by the best and holiest feelings,
yet, until the fulness of the Gospel was revealed the world were like
the blind groping for the wall. We had no Apostles—no Prophets; we had
no inspired men to rise up and tell us what to do to be saved; and we
had to go through with all that trouble, misery, and darkness to which
the children of men are subject while living under false doctrines,
false traditions, and false teachers.

Vol. 6, p.137
I have frequently remarked in my life, and I was sincere in the
sentiment in saying that I would rather take a six months' tour in the
Penitentiary than to go through with a six months' conviction and
conversion in the sectarian world, according to their order of doing
business. Let any man go through the ordeal of six months' conviction
and conversion in the Presbyterian Church, and then be made acquainted
with the true plan of salvation, and he will feel about as I do upon
the subject.

Vol. 6, p.137
Read the history of any man, and read his experience in the religious
world, and you will find that it is worse, as far as the affliction of
the soul is concerned, than as long a time in the Penitentiary. We
will take a Presbyterian revival. A man is called by the sectarian
excitement to get religion. He goes to the clergy—I do not care
whether it is in a synod or in any other place; but suppose that he
has a great desire to seek after the plan and principles of salvation,
and he applies to the clergy, they will tell him like this—You must
surrender yourself to the Lord. He goes to work to pray and fast, and
he is faithful and diligent in trying to give his heart to the Lord;
but he is still in trouble, and he goes to the priest and informs him
of his situation; and the priest tells him all the time—You must give
your heart unto God; you must be willing, to be damned and to suffer
all things for the sake of Christ. The minister still pleads with him
to submit himself to God; but he does not tell him the first step
which he ought to take in order to have his sins forgiven and obtain
salvation, but tells him continually that he must do it—that he must
give his heart to God. The result is that the man mourns and weeps,
and by-and-by he thinks that he has committed the unpardonable sin,
and he gets so that he thinks it is the worst sin that he can commit
to pray when going through these feelings and this trial.

Vol. 6, p.137
I have read the history of many strong-minded men; and besides this, I
know my own history and experience: I know the way the children of men
suffer in attempting to give their hearts unto God; and, as I have
said, as far as the feelings of the children of men are concerned, it
would not be grieving their feelings any more in bearing the reproach
of their neighbours to be sent to prison for crime, than some men have
endured in getting religion.

Vol. 6, p.137
What is the reason of all this? It is because they have not the same
law—because there is not any man inspired to rise up and teach them
the way to be saved—no Apostle to teach the Gospel of Jesus Christ.

Vol. 6, p.137
Now, in the midst of these trials and tribulations, many of you can
remember how many nights and days you have spent in suffering and
distress, trying to give your hearts to God. And when you have been
called into the circle of ministers, have they not called upon you
again and again to come to the anxious bench and get religion? I can
well remember it, although I never joined any church at all until I
joined the Latter-day Saints; but yet I attended meetings, [p.138] and
I have been called upon day after day and night after night to give my
heart to God, so much so that I would get mad to be told to do a thing
so many times that I was all the time trying to do; for I had a desire
to do that which was right, but did not know how to take the first
step; and those who taught could not tell me how.

Vol. 6, p.138
Now, had there been an Apostle there to have said, "Go and repent, be
baptised for the remission of your sins, and then I will lay my hands
upon you that you may receive the Holy Ghost, which will lead and
guide you into all truth; it will enlighten your mind in relation to
the principles of eternal life, and it will show you things past,
present, and to come;" how easy this would have been, providing a man
inspired of God had been there.

Vol. 6, p.138
In relation to these things, this people are truly blest; but the
world are in worse darkness than they were before Joseph Smith
received revelation from heaven. They have gone into thicker darkness,
for the Gospel has been offered to the children of men—to the most of
the Christian nations during the last twenty-five years, and in a
great measure they have rejected it; but before the light came to them
they did not know what to do, for the world were bound up in
ignorance, darkness, and by false traditions, false principles, and
false teachers who gave unto the children of men their erroneous
opinions for doctrines of salvation.

Vol. 6, p.138
We are liberated from these things: the cloud of darkness is taken
from us, and the light of eternal truth has begun to shine upon our
minds.

Vol. 6, p.138
Some of this assembly have embraced this Gospel in foreign countries,
and many of us in this our native land; and now we have all come
together to hear preaching, exhortation, and receive instruction in
the things of God and we have come expecting to hear the truth; and in
this we have not been disappointed, for we do hear the truth from this
stand. We have been taught the pure principles of virtue and
righteousness by the servants of God.

Vol. 6, p.138
The knowledge we have received has taken from us those trouble's of
mind and soul and those distressing feelings which were occasioned by
those false doctrines and traditions that were implanted in our minds
in early life, and that have caused us so much suffering in days that
are gone. Then, I say, it is a great blessing that God has given unto
us the celestial law—the principles of the Gospel that will lead to
celestial glory and eternal lives.

Vol. 6, p.138
The Lord has for years past been continually revealing the simple
principles that will bring us back into the presence of our heavenly
Father, and which will give unto us a place in his celestial kingdom,
if we abide a celestial law.

Vol. 6, p.138
We can all see the effects of the establishment of the Church and
kingdom of God upon the earth, and we perceive that the effects of the
Gospel are very different from false tradition and from sectarian
absurdities that deluge the world. The requirement is that men shall
abide the celestial law of God, in order that they may be quickened by
that power and be united by those principles with the Apostles, and
Prophets, and all those beings who have been quickened by it in ages
that are gone, and dwell in the light and presence of God, and be for
ever in the society of the city of Enoch and our brethren who have
gone before us, and who have been made perfect by the same Gospel
which we have received.

Vol. 6, p.138
If we were to go into the celestial world, we should then be actuated
by the spirit that predominates there, and have  continually with us
those [p.139] principles by which we should be governed. We have got
to possess the same spirit and principles in this world, and we have
got to abide a celestial law here, and be united upon the principle
that unites the people of God who dwell in his presence, in order to
get the same glory that they enjoy.

Vol. 6, p.139
These are the principles that are taught us from day to day, and we
must learn to carry them out, and we must lay aside our selfishness
and all false principles that we have imbibed and that have been
taught us from our infancy, in order that we may obtain the blessings
and power of God.

Vol. 6, p.139
It is different with us from what it is and will be with the children
of this people. As one of the old Prophets said, speaking of the
gathering in the last days, when they would come together, wake up
from their drowsiness, get to understand principle, and see their true
position, they will say, "Surely our fathers have inherited lies and
things wherein there is no profit." And it is truly so; for we can
already say that our fathers have inherited lies, and we have
inherited many of their traditions.

Vol. 6, p.139
Until we heard the fulness of the Gospel, we were filled with
traditions and false doctrines; and the teachers of the day did not
instruct men to walk in the same path, but they were continually
teaching something that would divide men in their feelings, and that
would produce as many different creeds and schisms as there were sects
in the world; and hence we have all the evils attendant upon that
course of life.

Vol. 6, p.139
This puts me in mind of a circumstance that happened when I was
preaching in Kentucky. I preached upon the first principles of the
Gospel, and at the close of my discourse I gave the privilege for any
one to ask questions or to make remarks, if they felt so disposed. A
gentleman arose, and I noticed that a great many of the congregation
began to laugh; and I afterwards learned that the gentleman was an
infidel, and hence the congregation were disposed to make fun of him.
He said, "I will not detain you long, but I wish to state to this
large congregation that Mr. Woodruff has taught me more this evening
than I ever learned in my whole life before. From my boyhood I have
been searching into religion; and when I have asked a minister in
relation to the way of life, he would point me to the way he was
walking himself; then I would ask another, and he would point out a
different way; and I might have asked a hundred, and they would all
have pointed out a different road, and they would tell me that I must
be born again. I observed men who were said to be born again, and one
class of men who were said to be born again would take one way, and
another would take quite a different road; and I always marvelled at
this, for I did not see any sense in men taking different roads to
lead to the kingdom of heaven. But now this man, Mr. Woodruff, has
told me the truth, and shown me the reason they took so many different
roads after they were born again; and the reason is, because they were
all born BLIND."

Vol. 6, p.139
This in reality is the case, for many of us have been born again
according to the traditions of our fathers; but those that keep the
celestial law and obey the principles of the Gospel of Christ, you
never find them taking different roads. There is but one right road,
and it is a straightforward one; and the principles and rules that
govern you in that path are simple and easy to be understood. This is
the path for us to walk in, and I consider that we are greatly blessed
in having learned the true way and in being delivered from that yoke
of bondage that has chained [p.140] us down with error, false
doctrine; and false teachers.

Vol. 6, p.140
This I count one of the greatest blessings that God has given to the
children of men, to have the plain truth pointed out to them. You look
at the religions of the day, and see their confusion and the mystery
that hangs around them: you may present the truth to them as plainly
as you can, and so simply that an intelligent child might understand,
and still they cannot comprehend it. You ask a man among them about
the character of God, and about his attributes, and what can he tell
you? They will preach about God, about the Son, and the Holy Ghost,
long sermons, to prove that those three personages are one; and when
they get through, they know nothing about it, and conclude it is a
great mystery.

Vol. 6, p.140
Where is the man or woman that comprehended anything about God or
about eternity until Joseph Smith revealed the fulness of the Gospel?
I could read of those things in the Bible which we now believe in and
receive; but I was surrounded by the traditions of the world and could
not comprehend them.

Vol. 6, p.140
We are now taught, from time to time, the plain principles of the
Gospel of Jesus Christ—the plan of salvation —the way to live in order
to have the approbation of our Father in heaven. Is not this a
blessing above all blessings? If this people could comprehend their
blessings, they never need have an unhappy moment. If this people
could comprehend the position they stand in and their true
relationship to God, they would feel perfectly satisfied, and they
would realize that our heavenly Father is merciful unto us, and that
he has bestowed great and glorious blessings upon us.

Vol. 6, p.140
When we consider that we can come into this Tabernacle and sing, pray,
preach, exhort, and bless, and that there is no sheriff standing at
our doors with writs to arrest us, we may consider these things as
blessings from the hands of the Almighty; for they are such.

Vol. 6, p.140
As brother Brigham, brother Heber, and many others have said, there is
not a man that is capable of entering into the celestial kingdom of
God who is not willing to receive the instructions of his brethren and
abide the law of God. There is not a man in this kingdom, who has got
the right spirit within him, but who thanks God for the mountains and
for the five hundred miles of sage plains that lie between us and the
homes of our enemies,

Vol. 6, p.140
The hand of God has been visible in bringing us here, and it has been
visible with us all the time, as far as we have taken the counsel that
has been given us. These are truths that cannot be disputed.

Vol. 6, p.140
I feel comfortable and truly thankful in my mind for the blessings
bestowed upon us, and I feel to, pray that we as a people may increase
in the knowledge of God and of the laws of his kingdom, and in the
knowledge of all those principles that lead to glory, to exaltation,
and, eternal lives, and that will lead us back to our Father in
heaven. The troubles of the children of men are very numerous, but a
great many of them are borrowed. I believe two-thirds of the troubles
of men are borrowed. It appears to be a natural gift, or it seems
natural to us to borrow trouble; and it is a good deal so with our
blessings: we look forward to some future time when we are going to
enjoy great and glorious blessings, but our blessings are at the
present time. This is the time that we should enjoy the blessings that
God has given us. We should rejoice to-day, and be happy to-day, and
feel to thank the Lord for the blessings that he has put into our
hands;  and as to borrowing troubles, we should let them all pass; for
it is [p.141] sufficient for us to pass through troubles and trials
when they are upon us; and if we pursue this course, we may escape a
great many imaginary, trying, and perplexing scenes.

Vol. 6, p.141
Many of us have expected trouble this winter from enemies; and it did
appear as if trouble was inevitable, to look at things naturally. We
may look at things as they may approach us next summer, and we may
expect that our enemies will seek to destroy us; and in fact I do not
doubt but that it is now in the hearts of the children of men to
concoct schemes for our destruction; for we know they desire to have
this people blotted out of existence. They have not the Spirit of God,
but they are in worse than midnight darkness; and the consequence is,
they do not delight or desire to see anybody live upon the earth who
will Serve God and carry out his purposes. They are afraid of the
power of true religion and of the consequences that must necessarily
arise; and hence they feel to say in their hearts, There shall not a
kingdom be upon the earth that belongs to God.

Vol. 6, p.141
This is the feeling of our enemies; for they are stirred up by Satan
to root out every principle of righteousness and truth from the earth.
Can they do this? No, they never can. Why not? Because God reigns,
governs, and controls the ship of Zion, and he has established the
principles of eternal truth upon the earth, and they do dwell in the
hearts of the children of men, and they will bring forth fruit to the
honour and glory of God. We do know and understand that this kingdom
will not be given to another people; for it is established with a
promise never to be given to another people: but, with the light of
the Holy Spirit, we shall subdue our enemies and overcome every
obstacle. It is our duty to be continually increasing in faith, that
we may be enabled to call upon the Lord with acceptance, and that we
may stay our enemies and hedge up their way; and let us pray for them,
and let us continue to believe that, if we do as we are told, we can
accomplish whatever we are united upon; and be assured that the Spirit
of God will not lead us to unite upon anything that is evil.

Vol. 6, p.141
We know it is right to establish a kingdom of God upon the earth, and
we know it is right to establish in the hearts of men the principles
of life and salvation which God has revealed through Joseph the
Prophet.

Vol. 6, p.141
If we will do our duty and listen to those that are set to lead us, we
shall find that the hand of God will be over us for our good, and it
will be against those that are planning for our destruction; and God
will strengthen. and uphold this people until the day chines for the
kingdom of God to spread itself abroad, and until the law of God is
issued forth from Zion. We shall find that this wilt be the ease; and
inasmuch as we have these privileges and this faith, as Saints of the
Most High, we should prize them and lay hold of them with one united
heart, and not consider that the battle is to the strong or the race
to the swift; for the Lord holds the destinies of all, and we are in
his hands.

Vol. 6, p.141
I do feel thankful to see the spirit of peace and the spirit of
cleansing here at home. I am thankful that I see the time when wicked
men do not delight to dwell here in Utah, and I do feel that the
righteousness, the conduct, and the acts of this people in general
will be such that it will be a hot place for wicked men.

Vol. 6, p.141
It is our duty to live in this manner so that we can ferret out
iniquity wherever it exists. Men that come here to seek for our gold
and silver find that it is now too hot for them. The day has now come
that they cannot bear the burning heat of Zion, [p.142] and I am glad
of it; and I also hope that we may still increase, for there is still
room for more improvement. We speak of improvement, and truly there
has been a great improvement in the midst of this people; but there is
still room for great advancement to be made, for many of us are still
a long way short of being prepared for the celestial kingdom and of
having the reward promised to celestial and exalted beings.

Vol. 6, p.142
There is great room for every man to labour and to improve his life,
that he may be prepared to meet our Father in heaven and to enjoy the
same glory that those participate in who are heirs to the celestial
kingdom of God. Notwithstanding these things are before us, I fear
that we do not sufficiently appreciate them; but we must learn to so
order our lives that we shall be ready at any moment to respond to any
and every call that may be made upon us.

Vol. 6, p.142
We feel at home here, and we feel that this is the place for us; and
my constant prayer to God is that we may not only enjoy, but that we
may prize the privileges that are afforded us —prize the day that we
live in, and the City of Great Salt Lake where we dwell.

Vol. 6, p.142
Those who have been here for years hast do not realize the difference
that there is between this place and the world; but I can tell you
that, with the wicked, it is one continual scene of blasphemy and of
every species of wickedness that is calculated to lead the mind down
to death and to lead men and women from the way of life, and from the
holy Gospel of Jesus Christ, and from everything that is calculated to
produce holiness and purity in the human mind.

Vol. 6, p.142
The power that predominates here has a tendency to lead us in the path
of virtue and rectitude and to unite us together: it will lead us to
obey the law of heaven and to carry out those principles that we are
taught day by day. In this way we can do right and have the
approbation of our heavenly Father; and then he will preserve us from
all our enemies, whether they be few or many; and though the whole
world be arrayed against us, the Lord will as sure preserve us and
make a little one a great nation as he delivered Israel out of
Egyptian bondage; and this kingdom will become, as Daniel has seen it,
a great mountain, and fill the whole earth.

Vol. 6, p.142
These and all the blessings and promises which he has given will be
fulfilled in their time and in their season; which may the Lord grant
for Christ's sake. Amen.

          * * *

[p.143]

Brigham Young, December 27, 1857

Providence—Ignorance of Sectarian Priests—
Free Agency—Recreation, Etc.

A Discourse by President Brigham Young, delivered in the Tabernacle,
 Great Salt Lake City, December 27, 1857.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 6, p.143
It is a great privilege to know the way of life and salvation, and to
know how to walk therein; yet we are still, more or less, under the
traditions of our fathers: they are woven around us as a garment in
which we are clothed.

Vol. 6, p.143
It would be a great blessing for a people to be brought to actually
realize that all they can comprehend —all they can see with their
eyes, hear with their ears, or understand with their hearts, is the
creation of God, from the mighty globes that roll in the immensity of
space to the smallest mote that helps to compose this world. It would
also be a great blessing for a people to really understand that the
eye of the Lord is upon all his works—that nothing escapes his notice,
and that all is composed, organized, and brought forth for the glory,
benefit, and use of intelligent beings. There is no true enjoyment in
life—nothing that can be a blessing to an individual or to a
community, but what is ordained of God to bless his people. If we
could at all times strictly realize this, do you not think that God
would be continually in all our thoughts? Could we but behold and
realize the handiwork of the Lord in all his doings, and that he has
created and ordained everything for the benefit of his creatures,
would not that bring us to sense, realize, and understand the hand of
the Lord in all things? In consequence of the darkness and traditions
that have been over us, many look upon things, acts, and blessings,
not knowing whether they flow from the Lord or proceed from some other
power.

Vol. 6, p.143
Who would be deprived of the blessing of sight or of hearing? What
amount of money would hire an individual to part with those senses?
The light of the sun to cheer the face of nature—to light up the path
that we may walk safely therein without stumbling, who would be
deprived of? Who gave it to us? Who gave us affection? Who has
ordained the passions of the mind and the body, which constitute the
soul? Who should control them? To whom should they be devoted? If the
vail of the covering that is over us and the nations of the earth were
so removed that we could behold the glory, the excellency, the beauty
of the attributes that are dispensed by the children of men—for they
are appointed by the Lord who has ordained all these things—would not
God be in all our thoughts?

Vol. 6, p.143
We are now blessed with the privilege of coming to that understanding
of being taught and of teaching ourselves to come into subjection to
the celestial law of Christ, so that every passion, every sensation,
and faculty that God has bestowed upon us may be devoted to his glory,
to our advancement in knowledge, to our perfection in this probation,
and to a preparation for perfection in his celestial kingdom. This is
a blessing [p.144] indeed! In the course of life there are many of our
thoughts, words, and acts that appear to be of minor consequence,—so
much so, that we would hardly consider that the Lord would notice
them, and are apt to forget that he watches every movement of his
creatures, to know whether they appreciate their gifts and blessings
which flow from him, or whether they treat them as a thing of naught.

Vol. 6, p.144
We have the privilege, while the majority of the inhabitants of the
earth are deprived of it, of learning the ways of God. He is in the
acts, and directs and guides all the affairs of this world, and we
have the privilege of understanding his ways in so doing. We have the
privilege of learning the principles that pertain to God and
godliness. We have the privilege of learning the weakness ignorance,
blindness, and all the evils that sin has brought upon the children of
men—of so understanding correct principles that we can discern the
things that are of God and the things that are not of him and of
learning the great wisdom displayed by the Almighty in causing
intelligent beings to dwell in a sinful world.

Vol. 6, p.144
Brother Woodruff, in his remarks, alluded to the priests of the
so-called Christian world. Were you to summon the priests of the day,
not only those that consider themselves full of wisdom, but also those
from the heathen nations, (and there are hundreds of thousands, and,
probably, millions that are performing the labour of officiating as
messengers from a superior or supreme Being to enlighten the minds of
the children of men and instruct them in things pertaining to
eternity, to lead their minds, as they say, from sin and the power of
darkness,) you would at once learn that there is not knowledge enough
among them all to give you the correct reason why God suffered sin and
blindness to enter into this world. That knowledge has not been upon
the earth for centuries, until the Lord revealed it through the
Prophet Joseph Smith,—at least not to our knowledge, and we have a
pretty good understanding of this world and its inhabitants. There are
but very few places in the north, south, east, or west, on the islands
or on the continents, that are inhabited by intelligent beings, but
what have been penetrated. Missionaries have visited them and men of
learning and scientific research; and they have not only learned the
geography, but have actually sounded the intelligence of the
inhabitants of the whole globe, so far as we yet know, going from west
to east, and in the south and north as, far as man can penetrate; and
among them all, aside from the revelations in our day, there is not
knowledge enough to tell you why God suffered sin to come into the
world. You have been told the reason why—that all intelligence must
prove facts by their opposite.

Vol. 6, p.144
No organized beings are prepared to become associated with or crowned,
heirs in the celestial kingdom, unit they have passed through these
ordeals and have drank of the bitter cup to the dregs, so that they
know and understand good from evil. There was not knowledge enough in
the whole world to tellS even that, until it was again revealed
through Joseph the Prophet. The very best of them would marvel why God
suffered Lucifer or the serpent to tempt mother Eve. That always has
been a great mystery to the world, and is to this day, with the
exception of the knowledge that has gone forth from the Lord through
his Prophet Joseph, and then through the Elders of Israel, who have
plainly taught many doctrines that were previously a perfect mystery
to the people, though they have now adopted many of them into  [p.145]
their faith; but they will not give us credit for them.

Vol. 6, p.145
Before the Gospel revealed the introduction of sin to this planet, it
was a great marvel even to the most learned, and they would ask, "Why
was it so?—is it not strange?" and would rest with the expression, "It
was suffered to be so." While reasoning or familiarly conversing with
one another, let the question be asked, "Why was Eve suffered to
partake of the forbidden fruit?" and the invariable reply was, "I
cannot answer that question: it seems that it was so, and it appears
to be a great pity." That is all the knowledge there is in the world
on that point. The starting-point they have not learned, that no
intelligent being could be exalted with the Gods without being
subjected to the temptation of sin; that he might know and understand
the power of the adversary, the opposite to goodness; for it is
written that "There must needs be an opposition in all things." The
world have not yet learned that simple truth.

Vol. 6, p.145
I remember hearing a debate between brother Alfred Cordon, one of our
Elders, and a sectarian priest, when I was in England; and I presume
there were a score or two of priests ready to put questions and
answers, into the mouth of their speaker. They expected to be able to
use up the Book of Mormon upon the point of Adam's partaking of the
forbidden fruit from the hand of Eve; but the answer that the woman
was found in the transgression, and not the man, came so, quickly that
it hushed them up at once, so that they could not argue further.
Brother Orson Pratt whispered to brother. Cordon the answer. Many of
even these my sisters who are before me to-day have seen the wisdom
that is in the Christian, world, while they have been, conversing with
their former priests, and, have answered some little question that was
a perfect mystery to a priest—a little question which they understood,
and the priest did not, and have seen the priests thrown completely
off their guard, become dizzy in their heads, and unable to continue
the conversation. It is written in this Bible that the woman was found
in the transgression, and not the man; and that plain doctrine has
battled all the learning of the priests.

Vol. 6, p.145
We have the privilege of coming to understanding—of knowing that
everything in heaven, on earth, and in hell is ordained for the
benefit, advantage, and exaltation of intelligent beings; therefore
there is nothing that is out of the pale of our faith. There is
nothing, I may say, good or bad, light or darkness, truth or error,
but what is to be controlled by intelligent beings; and we should
learn how to take into our possession every blessing and every
privilege that God has put within our reach, and know how to use our
time, our talents, and all our acts for the advancement of his kingdom
upon the earth. These principles are hid from all other people in the
world; but we have the privilege of learning them. We should apply our
hearts to wisdom and learn the things of God.

Vol. 6, p.145
The Lord asks a question, through the Prophet Amos, "Shall there be
evil in a city, and the Lord hath not done it?" Is there anything that
passes with the children of men that the Lord does not control to his
glory? That is what the Lord wants every man and woman to understand.
If there is good, the Lord: is there to dictate it. If there is power,
has he not power over all the power there .is upon the face of the
earth? If there is evil, if there is sorrow, if there is trouble, if
there are, trials for his people, is be not there to dictate those
sorrows and, troubles? All that passes, upon the earth is under his
[p.146] eye; he dictates in the affairs of nations. If a mighty king
and kingdom are raised up upon any portion of the earth, the Lord has
done it And when a mighty nation crumbles in its power, the Lord has
touched their pride and strength. He raises and casts down; he
dictates in the light and in the darkness, at his pleasure; he makes
the thick darkness his chariot and rides upon the clouds; and he is
also the brightness of the sun. We have the privilege of learning that
God dictates, controls, and manages all to his own glory.

Vol. 6, p.146
With many, even in this Church, the question arises, "If God dictates
all these affairs, to whom shall sin be attributed? Am I to blame, if
God always dictates and controls?" You should keep before you, as
Latter-day Saints, other principles besides those you may be able to
hear or read at any one time. No man can tell you everything in one
short discourse. You understand that you have organizations endowed
with a certain portion of divine intelligence, which is supreme,
absolute, and independent in its sphere. You are organized expressly
for the purpose of being exalted, of preserving your identity before
the Lord, and being prepared to enter into celestial glory, to be
crowned, to receive kingdoms, thrones, and dominions,—to design and
act as do the Gods. These principles you are well acquainted with, and
they should be continually before you. All intelligent beings are also
endowed with certain inalienable rights, privileges, and powers
inherent in them. When God organized intelligent beings, he organized
them as independent beings to a certain extent, as he is himself. And
whether we see an evil act or a good one performed by an intelligent
being, that being has performed the act by his will, by his own
independent organization, which is capable of doing good or evil, of
choosing light or darkness, of performing that which will promote
life, or that which will promote death, or a dissolution of his
organization. Then, without the evils being placed before us, we
should not be capable of refusing it; without darkness had come into
the earth, we should never have learned how to appreciate the light.
Then all the family of Adam and Eve would have been mere machines, as
a portion of the inhabitants of the earth profess to believe that God
has foreordained all the acts of the children of men from all
eternity, and that they are obliged to act as they do. But we have
learned that in our organization we are as independent as the angels
are in theirs, or as any heavenly being that dwells in eternity.

Vol. 6, p.146
If a nation transgresses wholesome laws and oppresses any of its
citizens or another nation, until the cup of its iniquity is full,
through acts that are perfectly under its own control, God will hurl
those who are in authority from their power, and they will be
forgotten; and he will take another people, though poor and despised,
a hiss and a by-word among the popular nations, and instil into them
power and wisdom; and they will increase and prosper, until they in
turn become a great nation on the earth. God does that; and all within
our power, that we have any understanding of, is ordained for the use,
benefit, and control of his intelligent creatures.

Vol. 6, p.146
You remember that a year ago this people were in the height of what
they called a reformation. You also well recollect my teachings and my
feelings upon the subject, and that to my mind the necessity for a
reformation among Latter-day Saints was s disgrace, and beneath our
calling; for it belongs to sinners and the ungodly, and not to Saints,
to be getting  up a reformation, though continually improving belongs
to the calling of every Saint. Suffice it to say, there has [p.147]
been a great improvement in the midst I of this people. A great many
have confessed their sins; but much fewer have forsaken them. I would
that all had forsaken their sins, their transgressions, their
wickedness in every particular, and followed their iniquitous ways no
longer; but such is not the fact: there has been more confessing than
forsaking. This winter brings a new scene before us. Many of the
brethren have been deprived of the privilege of labouring at home
during the past fall: they have been in the cold and storms, and have
but lately returned. For about two weeks past it has been, "Brother
Brigham, may we have a dance in our Ward? Brother Brigham, may I get
up a party for my Quorum?" Bishop Hunter will come and say, "Several
Bishops have written to me to ask you whether their Wards may have a
dance, or a few parties?" But I do not believe that there is a single
Bishop, or President of a Stake, or President of any of the Seventies
or of the High Priests, or any officer of this Church and kingdom, who
has, during that time, asked me whether they could have the privilege
of serving God with all their hearts.

Vol. 6, p.147
In a word, here is the difficulty: Many of my brethren and sisters who
are now before me believe, to this day, if they were to go into a room
prepared for music and dancing, they have stepped aside from serving
God, and are serving somebody else. I have answered all Bishops and
all Presidents and all this people, with regard to their dancing, that
I am willing that those who live their religion every day, hour, and
minute of their lives to the glory of God shall dance all they wish
to; but I have not yet given my consent for any other class to do so,
and I want you all to understand it. If your minds have been wrought
up by too much anxiety—if you have had wakeful hours when you ought to
have been asleep, in consequence of the threstened danger and
troubles,—if you have been afflicted in spirit, and your minds are
worn down, which they can be, so long as they are connected with the
body, which is apt to wear out, reasonable recreation may be
beneficial. The mind, being inseparably connected with this body,
becomes tired: I acknowledge that mine does. I sometimes feel that I
have not a pound of strength left, just from sitting and thinking. You
may judge whether there has been a labour upon me, when you reflect
that I realize that God holds me responsible for the salvation and
safety of this people. You hold me responsible, every one of you, as
standing between you and God, to guide you safely—to dictate and
direct the affairs of this Church and kingdom; and then you may judge
whether my mind labours or not. My mind becomes tired, and so do your
minds, if you are Saints.

Vol. 6, p.147
The mind of a man who is wholly devoted to the Church and kingdom of
God on the earth is powerfully exercised, and he feels all that I can,
in proportion to his standing and calling. The minds of such men are
exercised from morning until morning again, and they labour more
unhealthily than a person does at mowing or chopping wood, and their
minds become weary. What do they need? A little relaxation. If you
want to dance and rest your minds, dance. But a man or woman that
intends, when they go into a room prepared for music and dancing, to
serve the Devil a little while, I would to God that they would go to
California, where they may serve the Devil all they desire to.

Vol. 6, p.147
I would rather have a hundred righteous men with whom to face all
hell, and the world at its back, than to have all this great
community, unless they serve the Lord.

Vol. 6, p.148
[p.148] Those who cannot serve God with a pure heart in the dance
should not dance; though dancing is not an ordinance, except we say it
is an ordinance of folly and weakness. I have not the privilege of
going to the kanyon to chop and lead wood and logs. I do not go to the
joiner's bench, as I used to, and toil until my body is nearly wearied
to death. But my mind is from eternity to eternity—from the beginning
of the creation to the end thereof: it is not confined to the length
of a twelve-foot board.

Vol. 6, p.148
My mind becomes tired, and perhaps some of yours do. If so, go and
exercise your bodies, and thank God, and say that it is a blessing and
a privilege that he has given you for his name's glory and for your
benefit and the advancement of the righteous, the holy, the godly,
those who have kept their covenants with their God and with one
another.

Vol. 6, p.148
If you wish to dance, dance; and you are just as much prepared for a
prayer meeting after dancing as ever you were, if you are Saints. If
you desire to ask God for anything, you are as well prepared to do so
in the dance as in any other place, if you are Saints. Are your eyes
open to know that everything in the earth, in hell, or in heaven, is
ordained for the use of intelligent beings?

Vol. 6, p.148
It is like words in the wind to talk about the sweetness of the
honeycomb to those who have not tasted the opposite. You may talk
about the glory and comfort of the light to those who never knew
darkness, and what do they know about it? Nothing. You might as well
preach to those lamps. If we can realize that everything in all the
eternities that ever were and ever will be is ordained of God for the
benefit and glory of intelligent beings, we can understand why he said
to Joseph, "Against none is my anger kindled, only those who do not
acknowledge my hand in all things." Do I acknowledge his hand? Yes. I
told you in your afflictions, drivings, persecutions, and all that has
been grievous to be borne, that the hand of God was in that as much as
it was in bringing forth his revelations and the Priesthood through
Joseph. I will acknowledge the hand of God, not only when our
Government is arrayed against this little handful of people, but also
when the whole world take the same stand. I am going to acknowledge
the hand of God every time.

Vol. 6, p.148
The wicked kick at "Mormonism," but they will find it somewhat like
the old man's stone wall that he built five feet high and six feet
thick, to prevent the boys from stealing his apples; and when the boys
in their anger tipped it over, behold it was higher than it was
before. So with "Mormonism:" every time they give it a kick, it rises
in the scale of power and influence in the world. I am also going to
acknowledge the hand of the Lord when I see the day, and I pray that I
may, when I can say, Let our Elders pass and repass peaceably, or I
will attend to you: let them preach the Gospel, as you do others; and
if you can put them down by the Scriptures—by good, sound philosophy
and argument, then give no heed to their teachings; but do not mob
them, or I will attend to your injustice. I want to see that day.
[Many voices, Amen!] And I will acknowledge the hand of God the same
as I do in the way he has handled the crowd that has lately come into
our Territory.

Vol. 6, p.148
We here enjoy a goodly share of the common blessings of life; and you
see a body. of men and women filled with intelligence, and yet you see
and hear of some persons who cannot control themselves. God has so
ordained that you  may learn to control yourselves and work
righteousness. It is ordained that you may [p.149] prove yourselves
worthy of every principle and power that are in the Gods to control in
eternity.

Vol. 6, p.149
The principle of pure affection is the gift of God, and it is for us
to learn to control it and exercise proper dominion over it; and if we
are faithful, we shall see the time when we can say, as our Father in
heaven says, I am angry with the wicked; I hate their works, and my
anger is kindled against them. Is there any malice or wrath there? No;
for it is written that the Lord is angry, but sins not. And one of his
servants, learning something about this principle, writes to his
brethren, "Be ye angry and sin not;" but it would be a sin to take a
course to destroy that which is calculated for good. If you sin not,
it is in destroying the evil works, and saving that portion that is
ordained for exaltation: that is being angry and sinning not.

Vol. 6, p.149
We ought to control our passions. God has given us judgment and
discretion. Every qualification of man is ordained of God, as well as
good and evil. Light and darkness are here; the power of God and the
power of the enemy are here. It is for us to bring into right
subjection every act of our lives and all around us. It is for us to
see the hand of God and acknowledge it in all things.

Vol. 6, p.149
If you want to dance, run a footrace, pitch quoits, or play at ball,
do it, and exercise your bodies,  and let your minds rest.

Vol. 6, p.149
The blessings of food, sleep, and social enjoyment are ordained of God
for his glory and our benefit, and it is for us to learn to use them
and not abuse them, that his kingdom may advance on the earth, and we
advance in it. That is our errand in the world, and we have no
business but to build up the kingdom of God, and preserve it and
ourselves in it. Whether it is ploughing, sowing, harvesting,
building, going into the kanyons, or whatever it is we do, it is all
within the pale of the kingdom of God, to forward his cause on the
earth, to redeem and build up his Zion, and prepare ourselves, that
when the Lord shall usher in the morning of rest we may enter into our
labours to officiate for our dead friends back to Adam.

Vol. 6, p.149
All that have lived or will live on this earth will have the privilege
of receiving the Gospel. They will have Apostles, Prophets, and
ministers there, as we have here, to guide them in the ways of truth
and righteousness, and lead them back to God. All will have a chance
for salvation and eternal life. What do you think of that Gospel? No
one will be denied the privilege of having it. Where is there a
sectarian that can tell you anything about the power of the Gospel?

Vol. 6, p.149
Brethren and sisters, if you have understood my mind with regard to
your recreations, I am happy. But understand that there is not a man
or woman professing to be in this Church and kingdom that has any
liberty to drink to excess, to lie, deceive, cheat, steal, or do
anything that is wrong; and those who do such things have not my
sanction to join the others in the dance. There are some who practise
stealing to this day—who are dishonest, and will lie; and such persons
have not my consent to participate in dancing.

Vol. 6, p.149
Those that have kept their covenants and served their God, if they
wish to exercise themselves in any way, to rest their minds and tire
their bodies, go and enjoy yourselves in the dance, and let God be in
all your thoughts in this as in all other things, and he will bless
you; and I bless you all, in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.

          * * *

[p.150]

Orson Hyde, January 3, 1858

Self-Government—Constitution of the United States
—Church Government, Etc.

A Sermon by Elder Orson Hyde, delivered in the Tabernacle,
 Great Salt Lake City, January 3, 1858.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 6, p.150
Brethren and sisters, it has fallen to my lot this morning to speak
unto you a short time as I may be led by the Spirit of the Lord our
God. It is very natural for me, when I arise to address a
congregation, to speak pretty energetically and pretty loudly also.
This you all know that are acquainted with me and that have heard me
speak. I like to hear an energetic speaker; but one who speaks very
loud is apt to injure himself. When I have spoken too loudly, I have
done injustice to myself and probably to the congregation. I shall
endeavour, the Lord being my helper, to modulate my voice according to
the Spirit of God that I may have when speaking, and not go beyond it,
neither fall short. At the same time, I do not want my mind so
trammelled as brother Parley P. Pratt's once was, when dancing was
first introduced into Nauvoo among the Saints. I observed brother
Parley standing in the figure, and he was making no motion
particularly, only up and down. Says I, "Brother Parley, why don't you
move forward?" Says he, "When I think which way I am going, I forget
the step; and when I think of the step, I forget which way to go."

Vol. 6, p.150
I desire that I may watch myself, that while I may be thinking what to
say, I may not allow my voice to range unchecked or uncontrolled; and
while I may seek to govern my voice, I hope not to be forgetful of
matter for your edification.

Vol. 6, p.150
The principle of government among the Saints is the most important
principle that there is for us to understand. If we apply it to
individual capacity, it is the most important to us as individuals,
not only in the government of the hand and arm, which are greater
members than the tongue, but in the government of the tongue also. The
tongue, though a very small member, is of all importance, which we
readily concede. And if we can govern the tongue, we may be considered
qualified to rule; for the tongue, though a small member, sets on fire
the course of nature, and is too often set on fire of hell.

Vol. 6, p.150
It is the tongue that causes the evils that exist in the world; it is
the tongue that sets nations at war; it is the tongue that causes
broils in the domestic circle; it is the tongue that causes the fire
of animosity and ill-will to burn in our midst. If we can succeed in
governing the tongue according to the mind and will of God, we have
got peace in our families, peace in our neighbourhoods, peace in our
community, and, what is more than all, we have peace with our God; for
he that offendeth not in word, the same is a perfect man. Show me a
perfect man that does not have peace with his God, and you  will show
me something I never saw [p.151] or heard of. If we can govern the
tongue, we are prepared then to enter upon the government of other
matters; but I think we shall have plenty to do, at least for the
present, to govern our tongues, even the best that are under the sound
of my voice; for there is no person but that sometimes speaks
unadvisedly with his lips—but that sometimes lets off an improper
word; for the tongue or mouth is merely the valve of the heart—the
place where the sentiments are discharged that have been confined in
the heart, and that is the true index to the real inner man. Hence,
"By thy words thou shalt be justified, and by them thou shalt be
condemned." Who of us this morning can say that we have not offended
in word, even this morning? Can we say that we have not offended in
word since the new year of 1858 began? 1857 is gone by; 1858 is now
before us. Have we offended in word since this year began?—for I am
sure that you all prayed that, with the close of the year, your sins
might be canceled and swept away into the gulf of forgetfulness, that
they be brought against you no more. Then I trust that you have
entered upon the new year with a clean page—turned over a new leaf. Is
there a spot or blemish upon that new page thus far until now? Have
none of us offended in word? If we have not, so far we are perfect,
and able also to bridle the whole body. This will do then, perhaps,
for the regulation and control of the tongue.

Vol. 6, p.151
There are other matters that I may be led to speak upon in relation to
the government of the Saints as a body. By what law shall we be
governed? By what rule are we to be controlled and managed? By the
laws and powers of this world, or by the laws and powers of the world
to come? We form a very important link in the chain of existence. We
are occupying a very important place at the present time, and we are
called upon to set an example. We are called upon to be the pioneers
of a work that shall be everlasting. To be sure, we are but weak and
feeble; yet we are the strongest of all people on the earth, if we
have the God of heaven to be our helper; and we have him, if we offend
not in word—if we can govern the tongue,

Vol. 6, p.151
It is said there are a great many imperfections among us as a people.
Grant it. At the same time, it is said we are the best people on
earth, and the only friends God has. Admit this to be so. We may not
be so pure frien